thisgirlnamedblusy - Tumblr blog

thisgirlnamedblusy · 8 months

Note

Hi I hope you have a great day/night. I love your work and I wanted to request something please (if you don't want it's totally okay)

So I want to request a Marylin with Student reader but R is Larissa daughter. R and Mary are already but they didn't tell to Larisa yet and one day she caught them and confronted them.

Thanks you and see you next time

Yesss!!! Here it is!!! I hope you like it and sorry about the language mistakes!!!! :))))))

The Weems girl secret

Pairing: Marilyn Thornhill x Fem, Student! Reader

Warnings: Angst, fluff, reader is Larissa’s daughter

Word count: 5,484

Summary: You were the Principal Weems’ little girl, but you have a big secret that you try to hide the best way you can

N/A: Requests are open!!! Sorry about the delays and for not posting this week, I’m having a very stressful time at work :((( I’m sorry about that, I love you all, and thank you for your support

“How are the classes going? Miss Green told me that you are a prodigy in literature...” Said your mother, Larissa Weems, in one of her infinite attempts to stop feeling guilty about sending you to Nevermore, the school of which she was the principal.

You shrugged as you took a sip of your chocolate milkshake.

“I guess so,” you sighed.

Larissa looked at you, analyzing your gestures.

“Come on, talk to me (Y/N), you can't stay angry with me…” She told you. You smiled wryly.

“I'm not angry, it's just that everyone knows that I'm your daughter, no one tells me anything at all. It's frustrating,” you said, crossing your arms and constantly looking at the clock. “I have to go.”

“You have to go? Where?” Your mother asked, arching an eyebrow. Even when you did everything she told you, you couldn't get rid of those uncomfortable interrogations.

You shifted in the chair, nervously looking everywhere.

“Well, to sleep, I'm very tired today,” you said, faking a yawn.

Larissa looked at you suspiciously. You weren't good at lying, you didn't know how to lie and you never needed to, but on that occasion you had to do it, it was more than obligatory.

“Darling...” Your mother sighed, preventing you from getting up.

“What?” You asked in your usual teenage tone. She looked at you carefully.

“I have the feeling that you are hiding something from me,” She said with half-closed eyes, paying attention to all your small expressions, altered by your nerves.

“Yes, I'm sleepy,” you said, looking away from her accusatory eyes and freeing yourself from her grip. Larissa sighed, but she finally let your arm go, watching you walking away.

Nervously, you walked through the hallways, constantly checking your watch. You had something important to do and your mother's constant questions and attempts at fraternization made your free will around school very difficult for you, especially lately, especially since you had a secret, something that you couldn't let to be discovered.

Looking around, you knocked on the wooden door. Being in the hallway where the teachers lived was always a risk, a risk that you took every night, that you accepted every night as a routine.

“(Y/N), you’ve come...” Marilyn Thornhill, your botany teacher, sighed.

“Well, of course I have. It's not easy to get rid of my mother, but here I am,” you said with a smile. She handed it back to you and stepped away so you could enter the room.

When the redhead closed the door, the two of you stood looking at each other for a brief moment, before Marilyn approached, gently grabbed your waist and kissed you tenderly on the lips. You smiled when you felt the kiss. That was the only thing that could make you forget all your problems.

It seemed like something impossible, unattainable, but when by mistake you confessed the love you felt for your teacher, you discovered that impossible was nothing, that she had also been repressing her feelings, that her favorite student was something more than just that.

Logically, that kind of relationship was dangerous, it exceeded the limits of Nevermore, the rules and the school ethical code. But that wasn't the biggest problem. The biggest problem was your mother, the principal.

Fighting not to be discovered was simple, at least until that moment. But with the passage of time, and the consolidation of a loving relationship, a real, authentic one, your way of being was affected and your mother, always on the lookout, noticed it.

“I've missed you...” You whispered in the redhead's ear. She laughed and hugged you tightly, placing small kisses on your neck.

“(Y/N), you saw me in class this morning,” she said amused, caressing your cheek. You smiled and nodded, rolling your eyes.

“It's not the same, and you know it,” you said with a falsely dark tone. “You got it? Do you have it?” You asked impatiently. Marilyn bowed her head and walked to her desk.

“Here it is... A cabin for two...” She said, handing you a sheet of paper that you looked at as if it were a treasure.

“I can't wait...” You sighed, looking again at the small cabin that would be your home that weekend.

“Do you already know what are you going to tell your mother?” She asked curiously. “You know it's not easy to fool Larissa.”

You sighed, shaking your head. The idea of spending a weekend with Marilyn, away from Nevermore, alone, had occupied your mind those days and you hadn't even bothered to think of an excuse. The realization made your legs tremble.

“The truth is I don’t…” You said discouraged. “I guess I'll ask my classmates for help.”

Marilyn frowned and crossed her arms.

“(Y/N), that's not a good idea,” she said with a serious tone. You snorted.

“I know, but it's the only excuse I have,” you said, sitting on the bed. “I sure can count on the Weems advantage.”

“The Weems advantage?” The redhead asked, sitting next to you.

You nodded thoughtfully.

“Being the principal's daughter has its advantages, you know, I can sneak into her office and get the files. I'm sure many of my colleagues would pay to have that information.

“That's dangerous,” Marilyn said.

“I know, but it's worth it to be with you,” you said carefree, smiling innocently. Marilyn shook her head, biting her lip.

“You're hopeless, (Y/N),” she said amusedly, kissing you again. “You are crazy.”

“Yes, for you,” you teased, lying down. “What are we going to watch today? I hope you take my recommendations into account.”

The nights were like that. There was nothing beyond kissing. Marilyn was a cautious woman, she did not want to take risks. You felt somewhat frustrated by that attitude, but you never insisted on taking another step in the relationship. That fabulous weekend that was about to arrive would be the best moment.

In her room, you watched movies, series, you laughed, you kissed, you hugged. It was like a little refuge for you, a refuge full of pure, innocent love, and above all, a true one.

And there, lying on the bed, with your hands intertwined, watching anything on the computer, you passed the time. Between kisses, caresses and laughter. Something that on the one hand was frustrating, but on the other hand you believed that they were the best moments of the day, and of your entire life.

“Well, it's over,” the redhead said, when the credit titles appeared on the screen. “It has been well…”

“I know, I have chosen it,” you said with a mischievous look. “Wait, wait,” you said, grabbing Marilyn's arm, who was about to get up. “Can't we stay like this a little longer?”

“(Y/N)…” She said, in a warning tone.

“Come on, please…” You said, pouting exaggeratedly. Marilyn opened her mouth to say something, but at the last moment she changed her mind and went back to lie down next to you.

You smiled victoriously, settling into her chest again as her hand stroked your hair.

After a few minutes, and making an effort not to close her eyes, the redhead sighed melancholy. You looked up curiously.

“What are you thinking about?” You asked. Marilyn looked at you and shook her head.

“I think that if they catch us things are going to go really bad,” she told you in a serious, but at the same time sad tone. “This is very risky.”

You shook your head.

It wasn't the first time Marilyn questioned your relationship. It's not that she didn't love you, quite the opposite, rather it was a rational concern. You were who you were. A student, the principal's daughter. She was your teacher.

“Without risk there is no victory, Mari,” you said amused, kissing her briefly on the lips. She laughed and shook her head, caressing your cheek.

“And what is the victory?” She asked, looking you straight in the eyes. You opened your eyes wide, thinking of an answer that you didn't have at that moment.

“Well... Being together,” you said sighing, shrugging your shoulders. “But I guess not this way… Stop hiding… You know, let classes end and I'm no longer your student. I think that is where we have to get to.”

Marilyn nodded with a sad smile, looking into your eyes in that way that made you melt.

“(Y/N), there's still your mother,” she said, kissing you, pulling you closer to her.

“What's wrong with my mother?” You asked annoyed. The same topic always came up.

“Do you really think she would accept what we had?”

“Why not?”

Marilyn laughed nervously, shifting on the bed.

“You're 20 years old, I'm 43, I'm your teacher…” She began to say, getting you to roll your eyes when you heard the same words as always.

“You won't be forever.”

“I'm supposed to take care of you.”

“And you do it.”

“(Y/N), stop fooling yourself, Larissa will never accept our relationship.”

You snorted, unable to convince the redhead.

“She'll accept it. And if she won’t, well, I don't care about her, I'm not going to give up on you,” you said, crossing your arms, indignant. She remained thoughtful, with a half smile.

“(Y/N)…” She whispered. You looked at her sharply, suppressing the smile she always managed to get out of you.

“What?”

“I love you,” she said softly, approaching you, silencing your possible response with a tender, warm kiss. You let yourself go, deepening her kiss, hugging the redhead, losing control.

Delicately, you lay on top of her, while the caresses ran through your entire body. Your breathing became disordered, rapid, uncontrollable, as did your desire. You didn't have that rational way of seeing things, you simply acted according to your instincts.

Marilyn, however, realized what she was doing and put a hand on your chest to stop those kisses, those caresses that were little by little getting out of control.

“Honey, no, we can't, not here...” She said, fighting against herself, brushing her lips with yours. You sighed and gave her no respite. You kissed her again, this time more intensely, passionately.

“What does it matter...” You said against her lips. The redhead stopped you again, shaking her head.

“Can't you wait for the weekend? The two of us will be alone there...” She said amusedly, fleeing from your caresses as her own desire allowed her.

“No,” you said dryly, lifting your shirt over your shoulders. At that moment she froze, admiring parts of your body that she had never seen before, becoming dazed, running her hand over your collarbone, over your belly...

“Please, stop...” She said to you, although it seemed more like she was talking to herself, while the buttons on her blouse gave way to the skillful attacks of your fingers.

“No...” You sighed, kissing her neck, biting her lips, going wild.

Three soft knocks on the door almost gave you a heart attack. You both widened your eyes, scared.

“Marilyn? It’s Larissa,”

“Shit,” you said. “Shit, shit, shit.”

“My God, it's your mother, what does she want?” Marilyn whispered, buttoning her blouse again.

You were nervous, looking for your shirt on the bed, trying to think clearly.

“How can I know?” You said nervously. “Oh God, oh God, oh God.”

Marilyn stood up, looking for a good place to hide you.

She quickly grabbed your wrist.

“To the closet, quick, quick, quick,” she told you, pushing you into the cabinet, leaving your shirt abruptly on your chest.

“But...” You said before the redhead closed the door.

“Stay there…” She whispered to you. You were terrified, your whole body was shaking. Also, the closet was small, you didn't have room to put your shirt back on. Rarely have you been so afraid.

You heard the door open and the unmistakable sound of your mother's heels on the wood.

“Larissa... What's wrong?” Marilyn asked, unable to control the trembling tone of her voice.

“Does something have to happen for me to want to talk to the only person with common sense in Nevermore?” Your mother asked, with some irony, closing the bedroom door.

You stayed hidden in that closet, avoiding making any movement that would open the wooden door.

“Talk?” Marilyn asked, nervous. You couldn't even see her and you already knew what she looked like. Shaky, blushing and nervous.

“Yes, unless I’m interrupting something,” Larissa drawled.

One of your tremors pushed the closet door open, causing it to squeak just enough to be noticeable. Luckily, Marilyn stepped in front of it, immediately closing it and hitting your nose in the process.

“No, no, I was reading...” She said nervously, holding the door with her hand. “What do you want to talk about?”

“(Y/N),” she said, sitting on the bed. “That girl has me very worried.”

You held your breath when you heard your name. You certainly didn't expect Larissa to want to talk about you, much less to Marilyn. That made you suspect that something was wrong.

“What's wrong with (Y/N)?” The redhead asked.

“She's always been a strange girl, but lately she's starting to worry me,” your mother said, sighing. “And that's not the worst thing, on top of that I went to see her in her room and guess what: she wasn't there.”

“Oh, well, she maybe is with one of her friends,” Marilyn said, with an innocent tone, unable to convince anyone that she was telling the truth. Luckily, it seemed like Larissa trusted her.

“I doubt it, Marilyn…” Your mother said. “You get along well with her, right?” She asked. You gave a small start, pursing your lips so that your frightened breathing was inaudible.

“Um... Well I...” Marilyn said.

“Oh, come on Marilyn, she spends every afternoon with you in the conservatory. She probably tells you more things.”

“The truth is, she only helps me with the plants, she is a nice girl,” the redhead said, sitting next to Weems.

“And I suppose that during all that time you talk about something, right?”

Marilyn nodded and shook her head. She didn't know what to say to that, she was almost cornered. You couldn't move, or even barely breathe, predicting a truly uncomfortable conversation.

“Well, about the plants, about the classes...” Marilyn said, smiling shyly.

“Please,” Larissa said with a sharp voice. “I have been the Nevermore’s principal for 10 years, I know what happens in every corner of the school. It's clear that something is happening here.”

“What... What do you mean?” Marilyn asked, stuttering.

“Don't play dumb, you know perfectly well,” Larissa said, sharp, threatening.

That was the end. You didn't know how, but surely your mother had been aware of your nightly skirmishes for some time and surely that visit was just one of her tricks to make Marilyn confess. You were done.

“(Y/N) is dating someone, right?” Your mother asked.

You sighed in relief, having to put a hand over your mouth to silence your breathing. You were on the verge of fainting.

“I, I don't know,” Marilyn said, sighing too.

“I'm sure you know, and if you don't want to tell me it's because I'm not going to like it, am I wrong?”

“I promise you I don't know anything,” Marilyn said, gesturing with her arms in surrender.

“Hmm,” your mother murmured.

“A, also, (Y/N) she is a smart girl, I'm sure if what you’re saying is true, you shouldn't worry.”

“Don't be so sure, Marilyn. I know my daughter, if she hasn't wanted to tell me anything it's because she knows that I'm not going to like it.”

“Well, she's old enough,” Marilyn said, with a slightly annoyed tone.

“That's what scares me. Look, Marilyn, (Y/N) is a good girl, too good, in fact. I don't want some jerk to break her heart... I can't help but worry,” your mother said, with a sincere tone.

“I understand, Larissa.”

“Good, because I have to ask you a favor.”

You were very attentive, and you sensed the unpleasant task that she was going to propose.

“Yes, of course,” Marilyn said, with her usual smile.

“If you have the chance... I would like you to try to get some information out of (Y/N). She trusts you, I'm sure that if you ask her, she will have no problem telling you anything. She always speaks when she feels confident.”

That made your blood boil.

“Are you asking me to spy on your daughter?” The redhead asked with a gesture as surprised as it was amused.

“No, God no...” Larissa said, with a fake smile. Clearly, that was precisely what she was asking for. “I only ask that if she tells you something that you think is important, you let me know. Don't force it, just be natural. I'm asking this as a personal favor, Marilyn, I can't think of anyone better than you.”

“I... Well, that's, that's fine. I’ll try,” the redhead said, getting up from the bed, looking fearfully at the closet, which threatened to open again.

“Thank you, Marilyn. I count on you. Anyway, I'm going to try to get some sleep,” your mother said, heading towards the door.

You closed your eyes as you heard the heels on the wood, getting further and further away, until the familiar squeak of the door reached your ears.

“Quick, get out,” Marilyn said, opening the closet and pulling you along. You almost stumbled, but managed to stay on your feet, holding back your laughter.

“My name is Thornhill, Marilyn Thornhill, license to spy,” you said jokingly, adopting the pose of the famous secret agent. The redhead shook her head, sighing.

“It's not funny, (Y/N). You have no idea how bad it has been,” she told you, falling onto the bed.

“What about me? You broke my nose,” you said, rubbing it.

“If your mother catches you here, she would break mine,” Marilyn responded. “This is very difficult, (Y/N)...”

You finally put on your shirt and sat down, putting a hand on her leg.

“Eh, I'm sure she would forget, don't worry. Just tell her a lie,” you said in a pleasant tone, downplaying that disturbing situation.

“A lie? I don't know how to lie...” She sighed, caressing your cheek when you lay down next to her.

“Mari, don't worry, besides, tomorrow is Friday. Surely the romantic weekend helps to clarify your ideas.”

“Or to dig my own grave...”

“Well, I think I'll go to my room before Warden Weems gets the key and rummages through my drawers…” You said, kissing her briefly and getting up from the bed. “Tomorrow at the usual time in the conservatory?”

She nodded, looking at you tenderly. Sometimes your optimism was beyond the limits of a common person, but that was cute, funny.

The next day…

“Well, I'm leaving,” you said to your friends, getting up from the table in the quad where you were enjoying a pleasant autumn afternoon. There were only a few hours left for your trip and you were nervous. Luckily, your friends had agreed to cover for you. They were the best friends in the world.

“I thought you would go at night,” Enid said, the most nosy of all.

“Oh yes, but I'm meeting Miss Thornhill in the conservatory to help her. I can not deny,” you said, taking your bag.

“You are a serious nice talker, (Y/N),” your friend Yoko said.

“I do what I can,” you said with a smile, walking towards the old glass building.

There, as always, Marilyn was organizing the plants. You stayed for a moment admiring that woman. She was the best thing that had ever happened to you, despite the differences, despite all the obstacles that were between you. Her tenderness and innocence captivated you. You could be looking at her all day.

A vibration interrupted your fantasies.

“Oh, don't fuck with me,” you whispered, taking out your phone, which was agonizingly warning you that it had no battery left. “You are a disaster, (Y/N)…”

Sighing, but with a nonchalant shrug, you walked into the conservatory, taking a quick look around.

“(Y/N), is nice to see you,” the redhead said with a perhaps too wide smile.

“Yes, keep pretending that you don't see me every day,” you said jokingly, leaving your bag on her desk. “What are you doing?”

“Well, watering the plants, is quite obvious,” she said with a smile, grabbing a watering can. You nodded unconcerned.

“Hey, I have great news,” you said, getting a little closer to her. Marilyn looked at you and nodded for you to continue. “I already have an alibi. My friends are a treasure… I already have everything prepared for the trip. I can't wait to get out of here...”

“Oh, the trip, of course,” she said, with a strange expression.

“Imagine being far away from Nevermore, far from my mother... With the person I love... Alone... under the fire of a romantic fireplace...” You said, wandering erratically around the building, making exaggerated gestures, as if you were in a modern art performance. “Doesn't it seem ideal to you? I have to admit that when you proposed the idea of the cabin in the woods I wasn't very convinced, but I've thought about it better. I can't think of a more romantic place.”

Marilyn looked at the floor for a moment and made another strange face. But in an instant her face smiled again, placing a hand on her waist.

“You know I always have good ideas,” she said whispering. “And regarding that loved one… I suppose you really want to be alone with her…”

You blinked, but you didn't even pay attention to those words. Marilyn was like that, she liked to play with you, bring out everything you had inside, especially the feelings you had towards her. You didn't find it strange.

“Yes... It's about time. I swear I'm not going to get out of bed.”

Marilyn smiled but she couldn't hide a gesture of surprise, something that did seem strange to you.

“Was there an energy point here?” You asked, taking your charger out of your bag.

She nodded, pointing to a power strip under her desk. Finally, you put your phone on charge.

Taking advantage of the fact that her back was turned, you hugged her waist. She stood stiff, firm, scared.

“(Y/N)...”she stammered, barely moving.

You, amused at seeing her nervous, ran her hair over her shoulder and kissed her neck, heading towards her ear.

“What's wrong, Marilyn?” You whispered suggestively. “Are you nervous? Don't worry, I've already told you that my mother's situation is under control.”

She didn't respond, she simply walked away from you, turning around.

“(Y/N),”she said when you approached, biting your lip, ready to give her a kiss. She mysteriously backed away. “Wait, wait a minute, I, I don't...”

Before you could react, a vibration from your phone interrupted you. You went to look at it with a smile.

“I'm sure it’s my annoying mother, she'll want to know where I am. She certainly looks like a police officer. But hey, now that you're her insider, I think we can rest easy. I swear I almost fell out of that closet yesterday... It was funny.”

“Yes...” The redhead sighed, frowning. “Very funny…”

Winking at her, you looked at the screen. You went pale, confused. It wasn't your mother who sent you the message, it was someone you didn't expect, that wasn't possible. It was a message from Marilyn, and her words did not help you catch your breath: Today it will take me a little longer to go to the conservatory, I have several surprises for our trip. Wait for me there.

“Oh, no...” You whispered, looking at the time she sent it. It was only ten minutes ago. There was no way she was in front of you, there was no way she was Marilyn. You went into shock, unable to even blink.

What came next was worse. Marilyn, the real Marilyn, came into the conservatory with a couple of shopping bags.

“Hello honey, sorry about the delay, but I had to buy some…” She changed her face, dropping the bags. It was logical, her double was in front of her, with a angry face. “Things…”

You looked at both of them repeatedly, lamenting, nervous.

“Shit…” You said, seeing how the Marilyn you were talking to became your mother again. “Shit…”

“Larissa,” she sighed the redhead, with the same pale and confused face as you. “What's happening?”

“That I screwed it up…” You said, with your whole body trembling.

“But, but, haven't you read the message I sent you?” She said, upset, without paying attention to your mother, who didn't look away from her, waiting for the perfect moment to attack, like a good predator.

“How do you want me to read it if it didn't have battery?”

“Haven't you put it on charge?”

"Well, no, how was I going to know that my mother was going to pretend to be you?” You asked nervously, taking your hands to your head.

“Well, you should guess if you knew I wasn't here,” she said, angry, nervous, embarrassed.

“I already told you that my phone didn’t have battery!” You yelled, letting out some nerves that were beginning to make your blood boil.

“Silence! Enough!” Your mother shouted. You both looked at each other and turned your head to Larissa, who had an unreadable expression.

“Mom, I...” You said, trying to find a good excuse, although you knew perfectly well that there was none.

“Silence, (Y/N), I don't want to hear a single word,” your mother said, serious, blunt. “Now I’m beginning to understand many things.”

“Larissa, I…” Marilyn said.

“I told you to be quiet,” The principal responded. I don't know how I could have been so blind. All this time worried, I thought about who my daughter could be spending time with and it turns out that she had extracurricular classes with her teacher. It's disgusting, Marilyn, it's so unlike you that I don't even recognize you.”

The two of you looked at each other, giving up, waiting for the fight that was coming and in which there was no place to take refuge.

“This, this has an explanation...” The redhead whispered, her voice breaking.

“What explanation? Marilyn, I trusted you. I considered you a friend, a person with principles. It's incredible that you betrayed me like this. With my daughter, Marilyn, with my own daughter…”

“I'm sorry, okay?” Marilyn said, defensively. “I, I couldn't help it.”

“Oh, you couldn't help it,” Larissa said, with a mocking tone. “Don't make excuses, Marilyn, she's a kid! Don't you realize what you've done?”

“Hey, she hasn't done anything,” you said, trying to defend the woman you loved.

“You better shut up young lady, you and I will talk later. You're going to be grounded until the gorgons turn people into candy,” your mother said, hissing.

“That's not fair,” you said, protesting. Marilyn was already sobbing. For you it was a humiliating situation, but for her it must have been much more devastating.

“Larissa, I... No, it's not what you think...” The redhead said.

“It's not what I think,” she repeated again, with mockery, irony. “I don't have to think anything, Marilyn, I have seen it with my own eyes. I saw how my daughter was willing to kiss you here, at school, and I don't even want to imagine what she was doing last night hiding in your closet. I don't even want to think about it.”

“I was hiding,” you said, crying too.

“I can imagine that, (Y/N),” your mother hissed, getting dangerously close to you. “Since when has this been happening? When did you start laughing in my face?”

Marilyn did not respond, she stood with her head bowed, staring at the floor, trembling, unable to maintain her composure.

“For longer than you think, mom,” you said defiantly.

“Marilyn, look at me in the eyes, or don't you dare to do it? You're involved with my daughter, with my girl! And you don't even dare to look at me in the eyes now,” Larissa said, ignoring your comment.

The redhead raised her head, looking at you briefly.

“I, I don't want to hurt your daughter, Larissa...” Marilyn said, sobbing. Larissa raised her eyebrows, laughing wryly, anger was clear in her eyes. “I love her.”

You looked at her suddenly, surprised by those words, by that unexpected response.

“You love her? But have you gone crazy?” Your mother said.

Marilyn nodded, taking your hand bravely. You were excited, leaving fear behind, feeling safe, reaffirming the feelings you had for her.

“We love each other, mom,” you said, supporting Marilyn, making her feel that you were on her side, that you always would be.

“Don't talk nonsense, (Y/N), you don't even know what you want… You're too young,” Larissa said, passing a hand over her forehead.

“Yes I know! I love her!” You shouted. “You always say that I should look for someone suitable, someone who really loves me, who cares about me... Well, very well, I've found her. Marilyn is the best thing that has ever happened to me, and you are not going to stop me from continuing to love her.”

Marilyn squeezed your hand tighter.

“But dear, don't you realize that that can't be possible? That is not good?”

“Who says it? You?” You said indignantly.

Your mother pressed her lips together hard, but she didn't respond, darkening her gaze.

“Larissa, I understand that you don't like it… And I understand that I'll have to leave Nevermore,” Marilyn said, getting your attention.

“I should fire you right now…” Larissa said.

“Very well, fire me,” the redhead said, defiant. “But that's not going to keep me away from (Y/N). I'm, I'm tired of being a coward. I shouldn't, but I'm honest, I love (Y/N) and would do anything for her.”

“And I would do anything for you…” You answered in a low voice, admiring with pleasure the change in attitude of the shy and innocent Marilyn.

“Oh my God…” Larissa sighed, resting her hands on her desk. “(Y/N)... Why are you making it so difficult for me?”

“You make it difficult,” you responded, no longer crying. “If Marilyn leaves, assume that I will go with her. I'm of legal age, I can do whatever I want. I don't care if you like it or don't like it, but I'm not going to give up the woman I love, so you can get used to it.”

Larissa approached threateningly, ready to slap you, to give you a corrective, but at the last moment she regretted it, clenching her fist and relaxing her face.

“(Y/N)...” She sighed, clasping her hands.

“Mom, please...” You said, watching how little by little she seemed to calm down.

“Marilyn,” she said, now looking at the redhead. “I should kick you out, report you to the police, yell at you, even break your nose... But... I'm not going to do it.”

“What?”

“I don't like it, I don't approve it, but I really can't think of anyone better for (Y/N)...” She said, without looking at you, walking around the same place. “If what you say is true... I can, I can let it go...”

You smiled and so did Marilyn. You both looked at each other in disbelief at those words.

“But I'm going to tell you one thing, Marilyn Thornhill...” She said, pointing her finger at your girlfriend. “If you think about harming my daughter, you will have to deal with me.”

“I will make her as happy as I can,” Marilyn said, looking at you with sincere love, with relief.

Larissa nodded.

“So I can go this weekend with her?” You said, jokingly, knowing that the danger had passed. You got a nudge from Marilyn, of course.

“Do whatever you want, but I, don’t, want, to know,” your mother said, leaving the building between indecipherable whispers and occasional bad words.

“Well, it’s done,” you said, hugging the redhead.

“And no signs of affection at school!” Your mother shouted, walking away.

“Oh my God, I thought it was going to give me a heart attack,” she said, resting her head on your shoulder.

“She will end up accepting it, believe me, I know her,” you said, kissing her on the lips.

“I'm not very sure, she will kill me when she has the chance.”

“Not if I'm here to prevent it,” you said amused, trying to forget the awkward moment. “Everything you said… It was beautiful.”

“I thought I was going to die,” Marilyn said, brushing a strand of hair away from your face.

“Well, at least I don't have to explain myself to anyone anymore,” you said, sighing. Marilyn looked at you with some pity.

“Will it go well for us?”

“Of course it will.”

“I hope you're right, (Y/N)... I could never live without you... Not anymore.”

“Me neither, Marilyn...”

#marilyn thornhill #marilyn thornhill x reader #wednesday #ms thornhill #oneshot #fluff

46 notes · View notes

thisgirlnamedblusy · 8 months

Note

hiya! i love your works, and the way you write marilyn!! could you possibly write a hurt/com fic where reader begins to distance herself from marilyn because she feels sad over something and isn’t used to being emotional in front of people, but marilyn eventually corners her and reader opens up and it’s emotional and lovely and comforting…sorry if that made no sense - thank you!!

Yess!!! Here it is!!! I hope you like it!!! Sorry about the delay, and the language mistakes!!! :))))))))

Just a hard time

Pairing: Marilyn Thornhill x Fem! Reader

Warnings: Angst, hurt & comfort, fluff

Word count: 3,993

Summary: You're not the happy girl that she thinks, you have a lot of thoughts in your mind, and not a good ones…

N/A: Requests are open!!! Sorry about the delays, I’m working hard on your requests. I love you all!!!

“Have you like it? You haven't told me anything,” Marilyn said, gently caressing your cheek while her legs intertwined with yours.

You weren't thinking about what just happened, your mind was in a very far away place for several days. You simply faked a smile and nodded. Marilyn sighed, analyzing your gaze, and kissed you briefly on the lips.

Your smile slowly faded, while your mind continued to spin over a worry that stalked you at all time.

You were a simple girl, in your childhood you were happy, but your adolescence was like hell to you. Full of ridicule, friendless, struggling to ignore the contempt of your classmates.

But that time has passed. Now you were a 24-year-old girl with a job, a house and a wonderful girlfriend. How someone like you had been so lucky was a question you had ever since you met Marilyn. You weren't special, you had nothing to offer to her, but she still fell in love with you.

You never had self-esteem, but as the years went by, you at least gained some confidence. Lately that confidence was decreasing little by little and every day, every hour you thought about what the reason could be. You couldn't find it. Your life was perfect, but you didn't see it that way at all.

“I really need to take a shower...” Marilyn sighed, yawning. “(Y/N), will you join me?”

You shook your head, snapping out of your troubled world of thoughts. You looked at the woman, who got out of bed, stretching in an exaggerated way.

“No... I think, I think I just want to sleep right now,” you said, turning around and covering yourself with the sheets.

“Oh... Have I exhausted you too much?” The redhead asked mockingly, sitting next to you on the bed and stroking your hair.

“I'm tired,” you answered. The words didn’t express your feelings, they were weak, dull, lacking any emotion. Logically that caught Marilyn's attention, she frowned and moved your head slightly so you were looking into her eyes.

“Honey, are you okay?” She asked, carefully studying your gestures. You sighed and smiled again, trying to look happy, to look like nothing was worrying you.

“Yes, of course. I'm just sleepy...” You said, faking a yawn. Marilyn wasn't stupid, she knew you were lying, but she also knew how reluctant you were to talk about your feelings, so she decided to get up and go to the bathroom, giving you one last curious look.

You breathed calmly when you heard the shower running and turned around again, now looking up at the ceiling. You thought it was just a phase, that this strange sadness you felt would pass, but it wasn't like that. Not even Marilyn's affable character, nor her continuous gestures of love and affection could make you forget your torments.

Your low self-confidence made you ask yourself absurd questions every day, such as what that wonderful woman could have seen in a girl like you. You had no answer. You couldn't find the characteristic that could have caught her attention.

You weren't a bad person, quite the opposite, but you were very introverted. So many years isolated from others made you to close your mind, to not express emotions or feelings in front of other people, or at least the negative ones.

Making those bullies see that their mockery and insults were effective only made them see you weak, that their actions had the effect they wanted.

This is how you formed what would be your current personality. Good, kind, but reserved, confident with your feelings. If Marilyn hadn't asked you for that date, you probably would never have acted, you would never have told her that you felt the same way about her, about that red-haired woman you looked every morning in the cafeteria.

But, even though your life was wonderful, you couldn't stop thinking about the reason for your luck, why from one day to the next, you found someone as good as her, someone who loved you above all, and who does everything for you.

Marilyn was always thoughtful, she covered you with flowers and gifts whenever she had the opportunity. Every morning, she left a note on the refrigerator, a simply “I love you.”

All of this made you feel guilty, feeling like you weren't up to par with her, that she didn't deserve you. And so, wrapped in sheets, with your naked body in the bed, you got to the root of your problems, your low self-esteem.

You felt inferior, a girl who wasn't worth it. It didn't matter how many times Marilyn told you that she loved you, you simply looked for hidden motivations, some dark reason for her to want to be close to you.

You closed your eyes with those thoughts, with ideas that passed fleetingly through your head. She didn't even know about your tormented past, you couldn't even consider being completely honest with her. After two years, you were still a complete stranger, and only you knew why.

The next morning, you played with the coffee spoon, looking at the table, with a serious expression, just looking at the clock. Marilyn seemed strange because of your attitude, she looked at you constantly, under a tense, deathly silence, like the ones you usually had after arguing. But this time there was no jealousy, no absurd arguments. There was only an empty, sad (Y/N), looking for what you could give to the redhead that makes her to want to keep you.

“Hey, (Y/N)...” Marilyn whispered, interrupting that tense silence. You looked up and nodded slightly, finishing your coffee. “I thought that… Well, today is Friday… We could, you know, do something…”

“Like what?” You asked, sighing. Every time you spoke you bit your tongue, regretting using that lazy tone with your beloved. Marilyn smiled nervously, blinking rapidly, sad cause she didn't understand the reason for your lack of spirit.

“Do you remember our first date? You know, the restaurant on the Main Street corner,” she said, getting up from the chair and caressing your back, bending down to speak in your ear. “Do you remember how much fun we had?”

You nodded, smiling sincerely.

“I threw a glass of wine on you,” you said between laughs.

“And I did the same... What do you think if we go there for dinner? Maybe it's a little late to book a table, but we can try...”

You closed your eyes with another long sigh. You remembered that night as one of the best of your life. But at that moment the only thing you wanted was to continue closing in on yourself, you didn't want her compassion, for her to pay for dinner like she always did, for her to shower you with all kinds of affection and comforts that you felt you didn't deserve.

“I... Tonight I preferred to stay home,” you whispered, getting up to wash your breakfast mug. Marilyn looked at you stunned, worried, and approached you, turning you around and cupping your face with her hands.

“Honey, I know something is wrong with you... Please, talk to me, tell me something, let me help you.”

You pulled away without being too unpleasant and shook your head.

“There's nothing wrong with me, Mari... I'm just tired... That's all,” you said, heading to the bathroom to take a shower.

“(Y/N)…” The redhead sighed, insisting. “Please…”

You stopped, ready to say something, to start talking about your worries, but you regretted it at the last moment. You would never be brave enough to do it.

That night…

“I think I'm going to sleep...” Marilyn sighed, picking up her dinner’s tray. “I'm exhausted.”

You nodded, not looking away from the television. Marilyn had been trying to get information out of you all night, asking you what was going on in your mind, but without success. You were closed hermetically, no one could access your feelings, not even the woman of your life.

“Well...” You said, changing channel to channel automatically, without thinking.

“Aren't you coming?” She asked, leaning behind the couch. “I promise you that I will be good and let you sleep…” She said with a suggestive and funny tone.

You smiled and looked at her, shaking your head.

“No, I think I'll stay a little longer. I'm still not sleepy,” you said, leaning back on the couch. Marilyn stared at you, frowning.

“You said you were tired,” she told you, crossing her arms.

You closed your eyes, lamenting how pathetic your excuses always were.

“Yes, I am, but it doesn't mean I'm sleepy...” You said defensively, in a harsher tone. Marilyn nodded and took a deep breath. Her face was serious, stoic. She knew you too well no matter how much you denied it. She knew you were lying.

“It's okay, come whenever you want, no rush,” she said in a whisper, leaning down to give you a quick kiss before entering the room.

The minutes passed and with them, the hours. You could hear the television, but you weren't listening, you only heard your mind making up horrible thoughts, lowering your self-esteem, tormenting you even more. You lay down on the couch, shedding a tear. You were depressed, you were not hungry, you didn't want to do anything, and you weren't even able to take refuge in Marilyn, in the woman who loved you, who means everything for you.

Your eyelids were getting heavier and without meaning to, you fell asleep.

Footsteps on the wood woke you up. You were curled up on the couch, shivering due to the cold. The light emitted by the television was annoying, but you didn't want to move so as not to lose heat. Marilyn approached and you closed your eyes again, pretending to sleep.

That horrible light went out and you felt the warmth of her hand on your head, caressing you gently.

“Baby, if you would just tell me what's wrong with you...” Marilyn whispered softly, trying not to wake you up. You moved, but you didn't open your eyes, you let yourself to be caressed.

Marilyn sighed and shifted, searching for something in the small entryway closet.

You opened one eye to watch what she was doing, but when she addressed you again, you closed it again.

You felt how a pleasant fabric covered your body. A blanket. Marilyn had gone to get a blanket to cover you, not to insist that you go back to bed... Your breathing became heavier while the redhead covered you lovingly, preventing you from getting cold.

That made you feel worse, feeling like you were a horrible person.

“Sweet dreams, princess...” She said, kissing your cheek and returning to the bedroom.

The sun's rays hit your eyes mercilessly. Your back hurt but thanks to the blanket you weren't cold. You sat up, sitting on the couch, sighing, thinking about everything that had happened, about your radically different attitude.

Marilyn left the room, leaning against a wall, looking at you pitifully.

“Did you sleep well?” She asked ironically. You rubbed your back and shook your head.

“Not much...” You said honestly, pulling the blanket away from you and rubbing your eyes. You needed to clear your head, clarify your ideas. A hot shower maybe can help. But your walk to the bathroom was interrupted by a strong grip on your wrist.

“Are you going somewhere, (Y/N)?” She asked without letting your wrist go, with a serious look.

“I have, I have to take shower,” you said, trying in vain to get out of her grasp.

“Oh, no, you're not going anywhere...” She said, smiling maliciously.

“Come on, Mari, give me a break,” you protested, stopping fighting to free yourself.

“We need to talk, (Y/N),” she told you, releasing you. You nodded, getting nervous. You waited for that moment to come, but you were still a coward.

“Great, but after a shower,” you said, walking past her. Marilyn sighed, rubbing the back of her neck.

“Now, (Y/N),” she told you, making you stop. You looked at her, but continued on your way. Marilyn followed you, closing the bedroom door behind her, trying to corner you.

“I don't want to talk now, Marilyn, I need that shower,” you said, avoiding her gaze. Marilyn laughed nervously, facing you, grabbing your shoulders so you couldn't move.

“What the hell is wrong with you, (Y/N)? You, you're not yourself, you haven't been for a long time.” she told you, looking at you pleadingly. You avoided her eyes, fighting back the tears that were beginning to fall down your cheeks.

“Do you care?” You said defensively, without thinking about your words. “Leave me alone.”

“(Y/N)...” The redhead sighed, releasing you.

You closed your eyes.

“I'm sorry, I shouldn't have spoken to you that way,” you said coldly, passively, looking for some clothes in the closet.

“Do you think I don't care about what happens to you?” She asked. “For God's sake, (Y/N), at least tell me what I did wrong…”

“You haven't done anything wrong...” You responded, letting the clothes fall to the floor. “It's just... It's just that...”

“What? (Y/N), what's going on?”

You took a breath. Marilyn was persistent, you knew that at that point she wasn't going to give up. It was the time to be brave, to express your feelings, even though you didn't know how to do it, even though you would do it wrong.

“Marilyn, why are you with me?” You asked, fixing your eyes on hers. She shook her head, raising her eyebrows at that question.

“What? What's with that absurd question?”

“Just answer...” You said, stopping the redhead from questioning you. “Please tell me what you have seen in me.”

“You're not serious, are you? Tell me you're not asking me that...” The redhead said, confused. You nodded, pushing her hand away from your face.

“Answer me,” you insisted, moving away from her touch, that would distract you. Marilyn sighed open-mouthed, looking around.

“Honey, cause you are the most wonderful girl in the world... Because I love you...” She said smiling, trying to reason with you.

“That can not be possible. You're lying...” You said, wiping away a tear that fell down your cheek.

“Lying?”

“A woman like you would never want to be with me. Just think about it, Marilyn, you're older than me, you could be much happier with someone your age.

Marilyn blinked rapidly, shaking her head.

“What nonsense are you talking about?” She asked, now with a nervous expression, losing her patience little by little. “I could ask you the same thing.”

“You are... You are kind, you give me gifts, you take care of me... You are, you are perfect Marilyn... And I...”

“And you?” She asked, getting closer to you.

“I'm just a loser. I have never been important to anyone. All, all my life I have been insignificant to everyone...” You confessed, moving away from those absurd questions, beginning to open your heart.

“Insignificant? Honey... Why do you say that?” Marilyn asked, caressing your cheek. You were crying, there was no longer any need to be abrupt, or to continue pretending to be upset with her. You were upset with yourself.

“Because it is the truth. When I was in high school, everyone laughed at me. They said I was strange, that I was stupid, that I was ugly... “You explained, letting yourself fall on the bed. Marilyn sat next to you, motioning for you to continue. “Over time I learned to ignore all of that, but I don't think I've gotten over it...”

“Oh, honey... I'm so sorry to hear that...” She said softly, taking your hand. You looked at her, you watched how she caressed your skin. That made you sob and shake your head.

“I know that the life I have is not fair. I have everything I could dream of, I have you... But, no, I don't feel worthy... You are, you are too good for me. I'm pathetic, I haven't even been able to tell you anything of this before... I, no, I don't think I deserve to be by your side.”

Marilyn stirred, sighing in distress, looking at you horrified by your words.

“Do not say foolishness. You are wonderful, honey. I wouldn't be with you if you weren't.”

“It's just a facade, Marilyn!” You shouted. “I seem like an ordinary girl, happy, confident in what she does, but the truth is that I’m not… I have never felt comfortable with myself, I have never felt that I deserve anything I have.”

“Dear…”

“It's the truth. I'm just a girl who grieves alone and pretends to be happy when people are around. I'm worthless, I don't want you to waste your time with me, you should be with someone who makes you as happy as you make me...”

Marilyn didn't say anything, rather she did, giving you a gentle smack on the cheek. You put your hand to your face, looking scared at the redhead.

“Don't talk like that again,” she said with a firm tone.

“I'm not what you're looking for! I'm not a detail keeper, I didn't write you love notes, I don't give you gifts, I'm not good for loving.”

“(Y/N), you're starting to annoy me...” She hissed, squeezing your hand.

“Well, leave me then...” You whispered. Marilyn was going to say something, but she couldn't find the words, she simply got out of bed, wandering aimlessly around the room, shaking her head.

“You don't know anything, do you?” She said, breathing quickly. You did not answer. “I don't do those things so that you do the same. I make them because I like to see your face when I give you something, when you read one of my notes, and do you know why? Because you are the love of my life, because you make me happy, because you have decided to be with me being able to choose a young girl. I feel insecure many times too, (Y/N), but just looking into your eyes, just with your kisses, I realize that I’m in the place I want to be.”

You cried more, looking at the redhead.

“I'm nothing...” You sighed. Marilyn huffed and knelt in front of you.

“You are everything, honey, you are everything to me,” she told you. “You have nothing to be ashamed of, I know what it's like to have a hard time, believe me.”

You nodded.

“That is precisely the problem. I know everything about you, and I had never told you about the high school...” You said. Marilyn smiled tenderly, grabbing your hands.

“I don't care, honey... I'm not angry because you didn't tell me. I just, I just want to help you to understand that you are much more than a poor girl.

“They said I’m not.”

“Do you care what they said?”

“Of course I care. When you've been hearing the same things for years, you end up believing them...” You sighed, avoiding her gaze. You were embarrassed.

“You're not a loser, do you hear me? You are a good, kind girl... You are worth a hundred times more than all of them combined, my love... I have chosen you for who you are, not for what you look like. I like that you have weaknesses, that you are a person, a real one. We all have them. And I’m here to help you to overcome your complexes, to be by your side, to remind you how wonderful you are, and how lucky I have been with you.”

“Marilyn...” You sobbed, letting her pull your hands to stand up.

“Come here, hug me, honey. Let out everything you have inside...”she whispered to you. You lunged into her arms, resting your head on her shoulder, gripping her dress tightly. “Don’t worry, baby…”

You finally managed to vent. You didn't say anything, you just cried, hugging her, hanging on to her clothes.

Little by little you two descended to the floor. Marilyn hugged you, caressing your hair, your back, your arms... No one said anything, she just let you cry as much as you needed.

“Shh... My girl... I'm with you,” she told you softly, pulling you away a little, wiping your tears. “I could never be with anyone but you, my love.”

“Surely you can...” You sighed, settling into her chest.

“(Y/N), look at me,” she told you, lifting your chin. You let yourself to be guided, looking into those eyes that made you fall in love, those sincere eyes that you could now see clearly, without any dark thoughts, without fear, only with love. “The past can be horrible, but little by little it is being left behind. You are no longer in high school, they are just a memory. Don't let something like that get to you, my love. You don't know how much it hurts me to see you suffer, to see you doubt about yourself.

“I have always been weak, Mari… I can't help it.”

She smiled, kissing you tenderly, with love, making you feel really calm, with less and less desire to cry. Then you stood looking at each other like two people who had just discovered each other, as if an iron wall had fallen in front of you.

“Mari...” You said, making her smile wider. “There is still something that torments me.”

She nodded, hugging you again.

“You can tell me anything, honey...”

“It's... The floor,” you said, smiling, pointing your finger at the wood. Marilyn turned away a little confused and looked at the point your were pointing to.

“The floor?” She asked with an arched eyebrow.

“Have you seen how it is? When was the last time we cleaned the dust?” You said amused, running your finger along the wood, showing it to the redhead.

“If I remember correctly, it was your turn this week...” She said, following your joke, standing up and brushing off her clothes.

“That's a lie,” you said, taking her hand to stand up as well. You both looked at each other again and laughed out loud.

From one moment to the next, all your sadness, all your fear disappeared. She listened to you, she didn't let you despise yourself, she didn't know anything about your past, but she didn't judge you. She was authentic, a woman who truly loved you, and who you now knew you could count on on your bad days. Deep down you had always known it, but your bad experiences made you repress that pain, to pretend that your life had been happy.

“Honey, listen to me,” she told you, stopping laughing. “When you feel sad, when there is something dancing in your mind and you don't know what to do with it, please, talk to me. I will always be by your side, no matter what happens to you, no matter what worries you have. Is it clear?”

You hesitated for a moment, but nodded, kissing her now, barely letting her breathe.

“Okay, I'll do it... I'm so stupi...” you stopped when her gaze became dangerous. “I mean... I love you, Marilyn.”

“That’s the way I like it, because if you insult yourself again you will clean the dust for a month...” She told you, tucking a lock of hair behind your ear.

You looked at her threateningly, but laughed, reaching for your phone.

“What are you doing?” Marilyn asked, looking at you curiously.

“Shhh, shut up, I'm calling the restaurant...” You said, putting a hand in front of the phone's microphone.

Marilyn tilted her head, smiling widely.

“Great, thanks,” you said, hanging up and throwing the phone on the bed. “Tonight we have a dinner, Mari.”

“Shall we celebrate something?” She asked with a suggestive tone, grabbing you by the waist.

“No, we're just going to dinner,” you said, putting your hands around her neck. “I think it's better that we celebrate now, in the shower, don't you think?”

#marilyn thornhill #marilyn thornhill x reader #wednesday #ms thornhill #oneshot #fluff

48 notes · View notes

thisgirlnamedblusy · 8 months

Note

Sooo if this is too dark then you can totally ignore this prompt..but what about a Laurel Gates x kidnapped fem reader? What if Laurel got away but some of the outcasts kidnaps reader to hurt Laurel since everyone knows that Marilyn and mc were dating and they figured if they torture reader they could get back at Laurel in some way for killing outcasts? Plus it was found out that reader knew about Laurel's plans and did nothing to stop her. What they didn't know was that Laurel was keeping her eyes on reader and when they had the audacity to touch her, it just made Laurel murderously furious. She comes in, sees disheveled injured reader with rips and tears in her clothes and just loses it. They kidnappers didn't stand a chance. Afterwards a lot of tender love and care between 2 reunited lovers.

Thank you!

Yesss!!! Here it is!!! I'm sorry if it's too dark... I hope you like it and sorry about the delay and the language mistakes :)))))

Are you going to save me?

Pairing: Marilyn Thornhill/Laurel Gates x Fem, Student! Reader

Warnings: Angst, mentions of horrible bullying, torture, mentions of death, slightly dark reader, hurt & comfort, dark themes

Word count: 6,334

Summary: You were living a hell in Nevermore, you only had her, but the police caught Laurel and now you have to think what your next step would be…

N/A: Requests are open!!! Sorry about the delays, I’m working hard on your requests. I love you all!!! I have to say that in this one, italics mean flashbacks!!!

“Why don't you tell this to Principal Weems?” Marilyn asked while taking care of a wound you got when you “fell” down the stairs. “I know it wasn't an accident, (Y/N), you know you can't lie to me.”

You nodded and hissed in pain as she applied cream to your arm.

“It wouldn't be any use, Marilyn...” You said with a sigh, looking out the conservatory window and holding back a tear.

She tilted her head and caressed your cheek, gently placing her lips on yours.

“I don't think you should sit there letting those beasts hurt you, manipulate you...” She said with a pitiful face, without stopping caressing you. “Don't let them walk all over you, (Y/N), you can't let them win.”

“They already have...” She said, getting up from the stool you were sitting on. “I just, I just have to hold on for a few more months... A little more time and it will all be over forever...”

The redhead stood behind you and wrapped her hands around your waist, pulling you towards her, sighing and resting her head on your shoulder.

“It hurts me to see you suffer, (Y/N), you don't know how much it hurts me,” she whispered in your ear.

“Just ignore it, like I do, I don't want to cause you any trouble,” you said, moving away from her embrace, tired of the life you had in Nevermore, of your life in general.

“I can't ignore that, (Y/N), you are the most important thing in my life...” Marilyn sighed, rubbing your back, standing in front of you again. –“I... I just can't, (Y/N).”

“You should... There's nothing you can do, or that I can do, just be patient...” You said, wiping a tear from your cheek and heading towards the exit, wanting to sink into your bed and never wake up again.

“Wait, wait, (Y/N). You're wrong...” She told you with a gloomy tone. “There may be something…”

“Anything else?” The sheriff asked, while you clung to the blanket that the emergency services gave you. You raised your gaze, which you had fixed on the ground.

“No,” you said seriously, firmly.

The police officer nodded and ran a hand over your shoulder before walking away and joining another of his colleagues.

That night everything had been chaos. That horrible pilgrim, Joseph Crackstone, had managed to come back to life, and with a terrible purpose, to kill all the outcasts, everything that he and his family called: The scum of the world.

Fire, destruction, screams and cries, that was a good summary for what happened in Nevermore that night. But none of that mattered. What mattered was that the woman you loved, Marilyn, was responsible for everything, Laurel Gates, a ghost, one full of hatred and vengeance, one who had camouflaged herself under the kind and innocent botany teacher.

The same woman who took care of you, who cared about you, the same woman with whom you started a forbidden, inappropriate relationship, and with whom you thought you would go to the end of the world.

Certainly for you any place was much better than Nevermore. You were not an outcast, nor a normie, you were in the middle of two worlds. Your family came from a proud line of sirens, but you were the different, the weak link in the chain, a girl who was incapable of singing, of hypnotizing, of enchanting like your family did. You just swam well, you weren't even able to transform. You were a disaster, a stain on your family's lineage, an outcast, a waste who deserved nothing more than to study in a place where your classmates thought the same. It was like you were living in hell.

You were never particularly sociable, nor were you interested in making friends. You were a lonely, different girl, and that made you the target of all the bullies at school. Throwing you down the stairs was something that could always happen, you lived surrounded by words of contempt, ridicule and pushing.

If that redheaded normie had never helped you, you didn't know where you would be, or if you would exist. Maybe the pity she felt towards you led to your relationship, but you never wanted to see it that way. You simply saw two lost souls in a place that didn’t belong to them.

You weren't sure that she loved you, that you weren't a simple game for her, an entertainment, something that only served to forget the life she had at school.

No, it wasn't like that. You knew it, she loved you. You knew it when Marilyn revealed to you that that wasn't her name, that she wasn't just any stupid normie teacher, that she was Laurel Gates.

You kept her secret and didn't give it importance. In the world you lived in, she was everything to you, you didn't even care about her name, just about she didn't close the door at night, that you could stay forever in her bed, in her arms... That together you would heal your wounds.

You got up from the hood of the car you were sitting in and walked like a zombie towards the school building. A lot had happened that night, but at that moment you only thought about Laurel, where she would be, if the police were guarding her or if they had already locked her up forever.

You knew that thinking about it only hurt you and you could only sleep, hoping that a note would slip through the door, that she wouldn't be under arrest, that she would tell you that she would always be with you.

You stayed up all night, but you didn't hear the familiar noise of the love notes she used to slip, nor the quick, discreet footsteps echoing on the wood. She wasn't there, she was gone.

The next morning was a constant noise of suitcases and students leaving school. Classes had been suspended and most of your classmates were returning home. You don’t. Your parents told you that you were old enough to take care of yourself. You weren't surprised by that answer, it seemed like everyone hated you, hated you for as long as you could remember.

A few students also did not receive a visit from their families, either because they were too far away and it would take them a while to get there, or because they simply didn’t have a family.

The dining room was disturbing, almost completely silent. You walked through the empty tables, surrounding the only one of them all that was occupied by your classmates.

You ate in silence, without looking into those eyes that seemed to have no mercy even at a time like this. It was always the same, a dead silence when you passed by them, a lot of murmurs and mocking laughter when you walked away. You were used to it.

“Guys, guys!” One of your classmates, precisely a petulant siren, said abruptly entering the dining room holding what looked like a newspaper..

“What's wrong, Melissa?” Brad, the worst one of your classmates, asked, the one who made fun of you the most. Just hearing his voice made you stab the knife hard into your food.

“She has escaped...” the girl said, leaving the newspaper on the table. “Laurel has escaped.”

Your indifference and disgust were replaced by a sudden look at the table, one of curiosity, of surprise.

“What?” another of the boys said, picking up the newspaper and luckily for you, reading it aloud. “Laurel Gates, accused of several murders, escaped from the Jericho police station this morning, leaving several officers injured. Sheriff Galpin, still affected by the internment of his son, who served to those murders, has confirmed to this newspaper that they will not stop until they find her whereabouts...”

“Laurel...” You sighed, in a tone low enough not to be heard by them. Your eyes were wide open and your hands were shaking, making an unpleasant grinding sound with the cutlery.

She had escaped, they didn't have her. A ray of hope crossed your chest. You didn't know if that really had anything to do with you, you doubted it, but deep in your heart you felt that she was still there, possibly waiting for you, looking for the moment to take you with her far away from there, as she had promised you so many times.

“What are we going to do now?” the siren asked, sitting down and leaning over to talk to the others.

“Well, it's clear. Weems is in the hospital and the police are watching Nevermore, we don't have to worry about anything,” Brad said.

“I'm not afraid of her coming back, in fact, I want her to. The Jericho police seem like something out of an afternoon TV movie, they are never going to find her...” Melissa whispered.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, let's take justice into our own hands. That crazy Gates wanted to kill us, we can't let her get away with it, don't you see? This is our opportunity,” the girl stated.

You listened attentively to the conversation, pretending to drink some water and playing with your food. You were probably so insignificant to them that they didn't even care that you were there.

“Oh, you mean that we…”

“Exactly. We’ll find her and make her pay for her crimes. Who's signing up?”

Everyone looked at each other and hesitantly nodded.

“How do you plan to do it? No one knows where she is,” Brad said, pointing to the newspaper.

“Well, that's something we're going to find out...”

Fed up with what you were hearing, you pushed your chair back, making a noise on purpose, and left the tray in its place, leaving the dining room under the watchful eyes of your companions.

You didn't believe for a second that anyone would find her. You knew her well. She was intelligent, elusive. No one would find her in a million years.

Lacking something to do, you returned to your room, eagerly waiting for the night to come, the moment when you were sure that she would come for you, that she would return to rescue you.

“Laurel Gates? But, but that's impossible... She, she died, I heard Wednesday Addams say that,” you said, incredulous at that unexpected confession.

“She didn't die, (Y/N)...” Marilyn said, shaking her head, sitting next to you. “She never did.”

You looked nervously everywhere. You knew who the Gates family was, but you didn't imagine that Marilyn, your girlfriend, your lover, was the last living descendant.

“So... You, you lied to me...” You said, realizing the truth. Laurel shook her head again and grabbed you by her shoulders so you were looking at her face.

“Honey, I did it to protect myself from them. Jesus Christ, (Y/N), can you imagine what they would have thought if they knew who I really was?” She asked with a soft and calm tone, a far cry from what those words meant.

“I...I...” You stuttered.

“They would never have hired me, I would never have met you... Everything... This whole world of outcasts, of people who believe they are victims of society, would never have understood who I am...”

“I can, I can understand...” You whispered, nodding slowly. She smiled and took your hand, caressing it lovingly.

“It's not just about what they do to me, about the contempt I have to suffer for being normi, it's about my life, (Y/N), they destroyed it,” she explained to you.

“Your family...” You said in a very low voice, remembering everything you had heard about them, about what happened to them. “They say they died by chance, because of the hatred they accumulated towards the outcasts.”

Laurel laughed nervously, shaking her head.

“My girl... My poor little girl... They lied. Outcasts lie, (Y/N), it's their nature. They killed them.”

You looked up, horrified by those words.

“My brother Garrett fell in love with an outcast, Morticia Frump.”

“Isn't that Wednesday's mother?” You interrupted. The redhead looked at you and nodded, her face changed, a darkness slowly taking over it.

“That's right, honey. That… Whore… she cajoled Garrett, made him believe she had feelings for him only to break his heart. Garrett died defending our family, protecting the normis from the monsters that live in Nevermore...”

“I didn't know that,” you said embarrassed.

“Of course you didn’t... Everyone in Jericho made an effort to ensure that this crime went unpunished, that the culprits were not arrested, do you know why?” You shook your head. “Because the outcasts only wanted to protect themselves. Always so vain, concerned only with their own good, never with the suffering of others. That has not changed.”

“It's, it's horrible,” you said. She nodded, tucking a strand of hair behind your ear.

“What they are doing to you is worse, (Y/N)... But don't worry, together we will get through it, I promise you...”

You opened your eyes disoriented. Your room was dark, it was already night. In your dreams you only saw her, you saw her enter through that door and rescue you from that place, get you out of there forever.

You had slept a few hours, but your body still hurt, your head was thinking too many things at once and you still didn't know anything about Laurel.

“Fuck, of course...” You said to yourself, grabbing your jacket. “Why hasn't it occurred to me before?”

You felt stupid at that moment. Nevermore was already a fortress before everything happened, but now, the Jericho police guarded the place. Laurel couldn't get in without being caught. It was too risky. There was only one option in your head that sounded reasonable: That she was waiting for you somewhere, somewhere safe.

The Gates mansion was the perfect place. The police had already looked there, and no one would think she had returned. Besides, it was her house, she knew it, she knew all the nooks and crannies of it, all the perfect places to hide, and so do you.

You opened the door and the hallways were terrifying. Empty, devoid of the life they used to have. You walked through them, making too much noise with your footsteps. You didn't care too much, no one could hear them.

“Shit,” you said, hiding in a corner as you saw a police officer patrolling the front door.

“Jenkins, any news? Over,” It rang through the agent's walkie.

“Negative, everything calm. Any trace of Gates? Over.”

“No, we have built the mansion stone by stone and nothing. We'll search the neighboring towns, over.”

“Roger, good luck, over and out.”

You were breathing nervously, but that transmission you heard served to reaffirm your suspicions. Laurel was probably at the mansion, the police had left the scene.

You searched your pockets for something to distract the policeman. You found it, a pen. Looking towards the far side of the hall, you threw it, causing the noise to alert the police officer.

“Is there anyone there?” He asked, moving away from the door.

It was your chance. You ran towards the exit and with a jump that you didn't think was possible, you scaled the school wall, landing spectacularly on the grass and heading without delay to the abandoned mansion.

That place was deserted. There were no patrol cars, no police officers. Entering that house made a lot of memories invade you, memories with her.

You went through each and every one of its rooms, including hers, a place where you spent a lot of time, and a lot of cold, snuggling naked next to her while she whispered words of love, comfort, promises of a better future.

Your hopes were fading, because you couldn't find the redhead anywhere, in any of the hidden corners of the house. There was only one room left, the basement, a place that terrified you.

From above, you looked at the stairs and swallowed, turning on the switch and ready to walk down and find her, reassure your heart that she was there waiting for you. You couldn't have known it, a strong blow to the head made you fall down the stairs. You fell unconscious.

The first thing you saw when you opened your eyes was the hanging lamp in the basement. Your vision was clearing, but your head hurt and you felt something wet right where you received the blow. You went to put a hand to your head, to check the severity of the wound, but to your horror, you were unable to move, you were tied to a chair hand and foot, and you were not alone.

“Good morning, (Y/N), did you sleep well?” Melissa, your fellow mermaid, asked, surrounded by the same people who were in the dining room that afternoon.

“What?” You said annoyed, babbling, fighting against the ropes that kept you tied to the chair. “What's happening?”

“It's funny that you ask that,” Brad said.

“What are you doing here?” You asked, starting to get scared. Their gaze was dark, accusatory.

“What are you doing here?” Melissa asked back, approaching and crossing her arms. “Were you expecting someone to appear?”

You shook your head, still dizzy from the headache. You didn't understand anything, you were terribly confused.

“No...” You whispered.

“No?”

You looked at her terrified as she grabbed some papers that another classmate gave her.

“It's funny... I've always wondered why you got along so well with Miss Thornhill. You were always with her... You got the best grades... I should have realized it sooner...” She told you, showing you some papers that you quickly recognized. It was horrible. Those thugs had in their hands the love letters you sent to Marilyn in response to hers. All of them were in those monsters’ hands.

“Where did you get them from?” You asked nervously, fighting harder against your restrictions. “Give them back to me!”

“Oh no, no, no. Laurel Gates wasn't made of stone after all... She kept them in a box, in the conservatory. She probably didn't count on us finding them...” Melissa said, turning page after page, looking for something. “Oh, this is my favorite one: Marilyn, you are the love of my life… Your letter made me cry…

“Please...” You begged, when you heard their mocking laughter.

“Wait, I'm not done yet… Last night when I left your room I did it with regret, with anger for not being able to stay with you, hug you. I can't stop thinking about your kisses, your caresses, about your way of making love to me...”

“Oh, God, that's gross,” Brad said, interrupting Melissa with a gesture of disgust.

“Yes, it's quite eww,” the siren said, putting on the same expression.

You moved desperately in the chair, making small jumps while you grunted and cried.

“Stop it!” You shouted. “Stop!”

“Wow, calm down, (Y/N)... Fucking a teacher is the fantasy of many people, you have nothing to be ashamed of,” the girl said, throwing the letters on the ground and getting dangerously close to you, resting her hands on the chair arms.. “Unless that teacher is a psychopathic murderer who wanted to kill us all…”

You were burning with anger, rage, shame. You were always weak, you always allowed yourself to be manipulated, beaten. But that had been too much. They knew about the relationship you had with Marilyn, probably that's why they had tied you up in that basement.

Your body screamed to defend itself and it did so in the only way it could.

With all your strength, you moved your head forward, headbutting the siren hard. She screamed in pain.

“You bitch!” She yelled, wiping the blood that was now falling down her nose. “You're going to find out who I am...” She threatened, approaching you again. You closed your eyes, waiting for a blow, one that would surely hurt.

“Hey, hey, Meli…” Brad said, holding the siren by the arm. “Calm down, remember why we are here…”

Melissa growled and spat at the ground, right beneath you.

“It's true, I almost forgot... You weren't just a fuckable toy, right? These letters make us think that there was something else between you two.”

“You don't know anything...” You said, spitting out some blood, you had bitten your tongue when you headbutted that bully.

“Well, these letters have given us a lot of information. Information that we are going to use for the common good. We will be heroes, (Y/N), thanks to you.”

You shook your head and little by little your gaze darkened.

“If what these letters say is true, you are the perfect tool for her to come to you, and for us to catch her,” Brad said, standing in front of Melissa.

“You are the bait, (Y/N),” another of the boys said.

You shook your head and again tried to remove those ropes, without success.

“Unless…” Melissa said, reflecting. “Unless you know where she is…”

You stopped, looking serious. You didn't know, but you weren't going to give them the pleasure of denying it, not anymore. This had surpassed all their abuse, all the hell they made you live in Nevermore.

“Do you know where she is?” Brad asked.

“Wait, leave it to me,” The siren said, taking off the ridiculous amulet that she was wearing around her neck. “Tell me where Laurel is,” She whispered, making you dizzy, but nothing else. No desire to confess, nor obey her stupid siren song.

“It doesn't work,” the boy who was behind said.

“I'm half a mermaid, you're just wasting your time...” You hissed triumphantly, with half a smile on your face. You had nothing to lose by being brave, although in that moment you were just being stupid, adding more fuel to the fire around you, putting yourself more at risk.

Melissa backed away with disturbing calm and turned her back to you, laughing softly.

“Maybe I'm not using the right methods...” She whispered, before turning around and punching you in the face.

The blow was terribly painful, right in her eye. You could feel the place spinning around you, how you would have fallen back if one of the boys hadn't held your chair.

“Hey, hey, calm down, we need her alive,” Brad said, while Melissa shook her sore hand.

Tears ran down your face, you felt how the blow throbbed, how it swelled and how it hurt, but your expression was not one of pain, but of rage, of determination. You wouldn't know if you could escape from there, but you did know that you wouldn't be a rag again, someone worthless, incapable of defending yourself. If you were going to die, you would do so by giving your life for Marilyn, for Laurel.

“You stupid...” You whispered, spitting out more blood. “You will never find her… She is smarter than you, faster, better than you all…”

“So you think? Maybe Brad is right and we can't kill you, but...” She said, looking for something in her bag. “We can have a little fun, maybe that way your tongue will loosen,” she whispered between sinister laughs, wielding small scissors and bringing them to your neck.

You thought it was the end, no matter how much they didn't want to kill you, but you only heard how those scissors cut your clothes, exposing you, increasing your shame and intensifying that torture.

“You're disgusting, (Y/N)...” The siren whispered in your ear. “Hey Brad, what did that idiot Stanley see in this cockroach?”

He shrugged and smiled.

“I don't know, but he was very annoying,” he said with an indifferent tone.

Hearing that name made you shake, it made the worst memories of your life come back to your mind. You remembered that horrible night in the toilets, when you were about to suffer something much worse than bullying. As always, she saved you. Laurel noticed that you were not where you had met and she ran to find you, something you still believed was some kind of miracle.

That was too much for you. You knew that what Laurel told you about the outcasts was true, that they were vain, selfish, insensitive, liars. But the fact that your almost rape was a joke, a simple joke to them, made something in your head click.

“You bastards...” You whispered, while they had fun cutting your clothes. “You should all be dead. Laurel was right… you must be dead! If that stupid Wednesday hadn't discovered our plan you would now be suffering the worst of torture, you would be burning in hell... It's what you deserve!”

“(Y/N), you're here...” Laurel said, sighing as she found you sitting on the Poe statue. “I've been looking for you all over the academy, honey...”

You nodded reluctantly, mulling over the disturbing news you had heard.

“He... He, he's dead...” You said with a thin voice. “Stanley has died…”

“I know, I know...” She said, sitting next to you, putting an arm over your shoulders and pulling you closer to her.

“I, I don't know how to feel...” You confessed. You had nothing to hide from the redhead, and your contradictory feelings had been torturing you all day.

“What do you mean?” She asked, wiping away a tear that fell down your cheek.

“I... I should, I should feel sad...” You said, raising your knees to your chest.

“Sad?”

You nodded.

“He was supposed to be my classmate, but no, I don't feel anything...”

“He wasn't a classmate, (Y/N), he was a monster,” she told you with a dark voice, making sure there was no one in that hallway. “Don't feel guilty for not mourning his death. He got what he deserved.”

“That... That's not true. No one deserves to die,” you said, shaking your head. Laurel sighed and hugged you lovingly.

“(Y/N)... You know very well that this is not true. Tell me, do you think you deserve everything they do to you?”

You didn't know what to answer.

“Answer me, do you think you deserve it?” She asked, more insistently.

“No...” You whispered.

“Why then do they have more right to live than you? Don't be sorry, (Y/N)...”

“I can't help it,” you said, laughing desperately.

Laurel looked at you tenderly.

“I know, honey, you're so good... Too good for this place...”

“I wish I could leave...” You said, dropping your legs. “I wish I could make time go by faster and we could go, both of us…”

“Listen to me, honey,” she told you, moving you so you could look at her. “We will leave very soon, but first… First I have to do something, something important, and I need you to trust me.”

“What?” You asked, surprised by those words.

“You have to hold on, soon all the suffering will end... But I need you to help me.”

“How?”

“Just trusting me. This is not a place to talk about it… Come, let's go, I will explain everything to you in the mansion…”

“Our plan?” Brad said, speechless. “You knew it?”

You, full of anger, nodded. There were no regrets anymore.

You knew what was going to happen that night, what Laurel had planned. The divine and dark punishment that would cover Nevermore in flames, that would reduce it to ashes. At first you didn't know what to do, whether to say something to Weems, to your companions... But it only took a couple more taunts for you to stop hesitating.

You were never really into it, you just trusted Laurel, you let her do whatever she wanted without questioning her, it was the only thing she asked of you.

“Wait, are you telling me that you knew she was a crazy psychopath and you didn't tell anyone?” Melissa asked now, making a cut in your pants. “Okay, that pissed me off.”

“Wow, (Y/N), you've pissed her off,” Brad said ironically.

You screamed in pain as the tips of those scissors dug into your skin, as small cuts ran down your limbs. That wasn't a plan to attract Laurel, but rather torture, one that would end with you, you were sure.

A sound of breaking glass interrupted Melissa's cuts and everyone fell silent. You stopped screaming, looking at your wounds with concern.

“What was that?”

“I don't know...” Brad said, looking at the ceiling. “Henry, go to check it.”

The boy shrugged and shook his head. He looked scared.

“I... Why me?” He said stuttering.

“Shut up and go up,” Melissa said.

Everyone turned their back on you and you took advantage of that small distraction to rub one of the ropes in your hand against a broken part of the chair. You were weak, but you thought the rope would eventually break.

Henry slowly climbed the stairs, but when he disappeared from your sight, a loud crash was heard and the boy fell down the stairs, seriously injured in the head.

“What's happening?” Brad asked. Approaching the injured boy, who was breathing heavily, climbing the stairs. A serious mistake on his part, since with the same strong blow, he also became unconscious.

In the confusion of the moment, you managed to free one of your hands and begin to untie your feet. When you saw a familiar figure coming down the stairs, you stopped. It was her. Laurel was there to save you, carrying an iron bar as a weapon.

Melissa stepped back, but she kept her gaze fixed on the redhead, whose eyes were full of hatred.

“Laurel...” You said sobbing. She looked at you and gaped, probably impressed by the state you were in.

“My God... My love...” She said scared, staggering. Melissa took the opportunity to remove her amulet.

“Be careful, she's a siren!” You shouted. Too late.

“Throw that bar...” The siren sang, leaving Laurel hopelessly hypnotized.

At least it seemed that way, as the redhead dropped the iron bar and she froze.

With a grunt, you managed to remove the restraints from your feet and with impossible strength due to your state, you lifted the chair, breaking it on the siren's back.

Laurel blinked, reacting just in time.

You let yourself be on the floor, seeing with relief that the girl was lying unconscious.

“(Y/N), (Y/N), my love, baby... But, but what have they done to you?” She said, looking at all your wounds and your tattered clothes.

You didn't respond immediately, you simply hung onto her clothes, crying uncontrollably.

“They, they tied me up... They wanted to know where you were... They found out about us and... I, I didn't tell them anything, I promise...”

Laurel hugged you with a sigh, making soothing sounds.

“I'm sorry I'm late, honey... I've looked for you everywhere,” she said, whispering in your ear without stopping to hug you for even a second. “I couldn't leave you…”

You laughed nervously, knowing that you really weren't wrong, that she had come back for you, that she had never left your side. As she comforted you, she looked at the ground. Next to the unconscious Melissa, were the letters that you sent her. She took them and looked at them carefully.

With a serious expression, she read them over her and with a grunt she stood up, helping you to your feet.

“Damn...” she hissed, putting a hand in her pocket. “Damn you!” She shouted, pulling out a gun and pointing it at the siren's head. “You're going to pay for this!”

You were barely standing. The wounds hurt and your heart was beating too fast. For once, you wished she would pull the trigger, that she would put an end to your kidnappers, that justice would finally be served. But you weren't a murderer, you couldn't imagine seeing the life fade from their faces, even if they were monsters.

“Close your eyes, honey, this ends here,” she told you through clenched teeth.

“No!” You screamed, putting a hand on her arm, deflecting the barrel of the gun. Laurel looked at you with a frown. “No, don’t do it…”

“After what they've done to you? (Y/N), you're not thinking clearly,” she told you, grabbing you by your shoulders.

“I just, I just want to get out of here, forget everything that's happened...” You said sobbing, causing her to hug you again. “I don't want more blood, I just want to be with you…. Please, Laurel…”

The redhead sighed, but she heard you, lowering her gun and throwing it across the basement.

“My love…”

“Please... Let's go...” You begged, burying your head in her shoulder. “Please.”

“Okay, okay... I would do anything for you... My good girl...” She whispered in your ear, putting her arm over your shoulders. “You can walk?”

“I... I think, I think so...” You said, moving your legs injured by the cuts. She nodded and helped you out of the basement.

“You have to get dressed and healed first,” she murmured, evaluating the state of your wounds again. “Those beasts…”

“Laurel...” You sighed, painfully walking up the stairs. “You've come…”

You were confused, dizzy and disoriented. There was too much for you that night. You never imagined the extent of the cruelty of your companions. You believed in the goodness of people, you believed that Laurel was exaggerating, but you were wrong. If she hadn't shown up, you would surely be dead now, they would never let you escape.

“Of course I've come, honey,” she said, closing the basement door.

“No, you haven't, I'm, I'm dreaming... It's just a dream.”

Laurel sighed and gently leaned you against a wall, cupping your face with her hands.

“It's not, (Y/N), I'm here, with you, and I'm going to get you out of here,” she told you, kissing you tenderly, caressing your body, making you feel that everything was real, that she had saved you one more time.

“I want to go away...” You whispered, letting yourself fall on top of her. “Very far…”

“And we will go, honey, so far away that they will never find us.”

“It hurts...” You lamented, walking towards an old office. Laurel sat you in a chair and searched for something in a backpack while she finished removing your ruined clothes.

“I know... Hold on a little more...” She told you, taking out some bandages and a disinfectant.

Your body was shaking from the cold and shock. Outside the only thing you could hear was the rain hitting the old windows and your moans when the redhead gently rubbed your wounds.

“They are animals,” she hissed, wiping the blood from your legs. “(Y/N), listen to me.”

You raised your head, trying to stay calm, trying not to sob anymore. It was something impossible, you were so distraught, so devastated that you didn't even realize how incredible it was that she had escaped, and that she had done it for you.

You nodded.

“You have been very brave,” she told you firmly, trying to distract you from the pain of your wounds. “Now you and I will get in the car and we will go far away from her, to a cabin in the woods… That's what you wanted, remember, honey? Do you remember how we imagined that moment?”

You smiled with some concern. You knew that the police were looking for her, that all the surrounding towns were full of agents ready to catch her again.

“The police... They... They're looking for you...” You hissed, moving involuntarily due to the sting you felt.

“Very well, let them look for me, they will never find me,” she said, downplaying it, surrounding your wounds with some bandages. “They will never find us, (Y/N).”

“But, but they have arrested Tyler...”You said, remembering that horrible monster that obeyed her orders.

“He can't live without me. He's out there, in the car, waiting for us...” She told you, leaning on your knees. “You don't have to worry about anything, honey.”

“I don't want to lose you again...” You sobbed, while the redhead looked for some clothes to put on over you.

“You won’t do it. I will always be with you, my love... We will be happy, you and me,” she said, putting a coat over you, which you clung to.

“I'm an idiot...” You whispered. She looked at you seriously, shaking her head.

“I don't want you to say that again, you are nothing like that. You are the most wonderful girl in the world.”

“No... I should have known that they would come for me... It was just a matter of time.”

“Stop it, (Y/N),” she told you sharply, making you step back a little. “You haven't done anything wrong. Everything you have done it was for love, and that is precious...”

“Laurel, hold me...” You begged. She looked at you with pity. She was clearly nervous. Your companions were unconscious, at any moment they would wake up and then it would be the end. You were so scared, so nervous that you couldn't even understand the reality of your situation. You just wanted to feel the refuge of her arms, her kisses, her caresses...

She did, standing up and pulling your head towards her body, surrounding it, giving you all the love a hug could give.

“I love you, my girl,” she told you, while your tears soaked her clothes. “Oh, my God, I'm sorry for not being with you...”

“I'm the one who's sorry... It was all my fault...” You murmured, clinging to her clothes.

“Shut up, (Y/N). Everything that has happened has nothing to do with you. I don't want to hear that from you again, do you hear me? Now you are going to get up, we are going to leave this house and we are going to start a new life together. The past is left behind. There will be no more outcasts, no Nevermore, nothing to remind you of this horrible place. We are both going to live together, loving each other every day, without worries, happy, my love, happy as ever...

“Happy…” You repeated.

“So happy…”

#marilyn thornhill #marilyn thornhill x reader #wednesday #ms thornhill #oneshot #laurel gates #fluff

46 notes · View notes

thisgirlnamedblusy · 8 months

Text

Waiting for it 🤭🤭🤭🤭

Due to X being made into a shit app I have decided to move the AU of Marilyn thornhill x Female OC! here to tumblr for all of you

Maroon(Marilyn thornhill x Female OC!)

Out very soon.

Tags: @thisgirlnamedblusy

25 notes · View notes

thisgirlnamedblusy · 8 months

Note

Bratty Girl inspired me lol. I love the idea of a naked vulnerable reader x Marilyn Thornhill story. How about teacher's assistant reader and Marilyn go on a hiking/camping trip to obtain some rare plant species in between the school terms. This is before they admit their feelings but there's lots of yearning and tension. Maybe on the first night, reader's tent is missing a part so her tent is useless and they have to share Marilyn's, which makes the tension even thicker. Eventually reader gets exposed to some type of plant that's extremely dangerous, like makes the reader groggy and if left too exposed to it, can make one go to sleep permanently, idk, just something that forces Marilyn to have to drag reader to a stream, strip her down and wash the pollen off of her. Once the adrenaline wears off, Marilyn realizes she has a naked reader in her arms and she begins to caress reader, reader moans and it snaps both of them out of it and reader gets embarrassed and shies and cover herself. Later on reader is quiet and tells Marilyn she's going to change her major because she doesn't think she's cut out for botany, making such dumb mistakes as getting exposed to those kinds of plants and Marilyn gets mad at 1st for reader for just quitting but then begs reader to reconsider and then all the tension snaps and they have sex. Lol thank you for all the awesome stories! 🫶

Yess!!!! Here it is!!! I hope you like it!!! And sorry about the language mistakes!!! Thank you for your request, it was so funny to write!!! :)))))

In the middle of the woods

Pairing: Marilyn Thornhill x Fem, assintant! Reader

Warnings: Fluff, suggestive smut (not too explicit)

Word count: 8,125

Summary: You were Marilyn’s assistant, a girl who wants to learn about botany. Marilyn thought that to go to a forest to take some plants would be a good idea…

N/A: Requests are open!!! Sorry about the delays, I’m working hard on your requests. I love you all!!!

“Okay, tell me again why we can't enjoy the holidays like the students do,” you said, closing the trunk of Marilyn's little beetle. She looked at you and smiled, probably tired of your protests.

“It's only a couple of days, (Y/N), I don't think it's that bad,” she said, moving your stuff in the small trunk. “In addition, these kinds of excursions are necessary if you want to be a botany expert.

You were thoughtful, but you couldn't do anything but agree with her.

After many years studying science at the university, you finally arrived at the moment you had been waiting for, internship, getting out of the boring classes and starting to get to know what your job would be. One of your teachers was kind enough to recommend you to a friend of hers, Larissa Weems, who was the principal of a quirky academy on a small town in Vermont outskirts. It was no coincidence that it was a school for outcasts since for as long as you can remember, you could move things as you pleased.

Nevermore was a strange place, but cozy. You would be the Marilyn Thornhill, the botany teacher’s assistant in there.

It didn't take you too long to become friends. She was kind, loving and always had a smile for everyone, and so for you. Being next to her you learned more things than your teachers had taught you and you discovered that choosing the botany specialty was not a mistake at all.

As the first months passed, a tension arose, a strange feeling that only emerged when you tow were alone. You couldn't say what it was exactly, but you also didn't believe in love at first sight, although it was hard for you to deny that Marilyn made a great first impression on you.

You tried not to think about it too much, you tried to concentrate on your work and learn all the things you still didn't know. It was very frustrating to have spent years at university and feeling that now you were really getting to know plants and their properties.

Every day you ended up exhausted, as you always tried to do your best, under Larissa's subtle promise of hiring you if your work was good enough. Marilyn was an incredible woman, but she was just a normie surrounded by teenage monsters, she couldn't do it all by herself.

Teaching at a high school was very far from your expectations as a scientist, but when you discovered how rewarding it was to share your knowledge, you began to rethink it. It was just because of that, not because of Marilyn, that's for sure.

But like everything in life, there were also small inconveniences, like that excursion that Marilyn planned for that week of vacation. According to her, students need to know all the existing flora, to know what its dangers and peculiarities are. To do this, there was no other option than to go out in search of the rarest specimens that could be found in the vicinity of Jericho, and that was your mission, to find rare plants and take them to the conservatory.

For you, camping was something exaggerated, but at the same time interesting. You always saw Marilyn as a shy and reserved woman, seeing her on an adventure like that made you very curious. Just that, curiosity, nothing else.

“Do you have everything you need?” The redhead asked. You gave her a thumbs up and nodded. “Great, let's go. Hopefully we'll get there before it gets dark.”

“Before the wolves eat us...” You whispered with a falsely scared voice. She laughed, shaking her head and getting into the car.

“There are no wolves where we are going, (Y/N),” she said, starting the engine.

You winked at her, plopping down into the passenger seat.

“Surely you don't know that two women alone in the woods is the premise of many horror movies,” you said jokingly. She was used to it, she seemed to be amused by your comments. It seemed strange to you that your nonsense always managed to make her smile. You even thought it was faker than 5 dollar coins.

But her face was sincere and her smiles were real, at least that was what your precarious intuition told you.

“Do you like horror movies?” She asked, probably wanting to bring up a topic of conversation.

While you were working at the academy there was no problem talking about anything, but this was a different situation, something more intimate, and therefore tense, tense as hell.

“Well, I like them, but I'm unable to watch them alone,” you responded, playing with the car radio, trying to find a station that didn't talk about the news. Marilyn looked at you briefly, nodding.

“Then you don't like them,” she said, amused. You looked at her mockingly.

“Of course I do,” you said defiantly. “Just because you are afraid of something doesn't mean anything.”

“If you liked them you wouldn't be afraid...” She answered in a funny tone, slurring her words.

“Just because something scares you doesn't mean you can't like it,” you reaffirmed, pretending to be outraged.

“Do you think so?” She asked, with a tone that seemed far from jokes and innocent questions. You nodded, although you had a hard time knowing if you were still talking about movies.

“Well, I think you can miss out on a lot of good things by being afraid of something,” you said quietly, as if the words had come out of your mouth on their own.

“So what are you afraid of, (Y/N)?” Marilyn asked, without taking her eyes off the road.

“To begin with, of camping in a forest far from civilization,” you said amused. She looked at you out of the corner of her eye, but she gave you a half smile. “Just kidding, I guess I’m afraid of many things... What about you?”

“What about me?”

“What are you afraid of?” You asked curiously.

“Right now? I’m afraid of college girls who mess with the radio and delete all my presets,” she said ironically. You stuck your tongue out at her.

“How funny,” you said indignant for not having managed to get more information about her, and confused because you really wanted to do it.

“If you want to listen to music, there are a lot of CDs in the compartment, take the one you like the most,” she told you, forgetting the topic, as if she was somehow uncomfortable with the conversation.

“Okaaaay,” you sighed, opening the small compartment. “Very old… Too sad… Wow, this one is from the year I was born,” You said while looking at the cds. Marilyn just shook her head and smiled at your attitude.

The trip wasn't boring, you didn't even sleep like you always did. The conversation was dull, empty, but funny, entertaining. The sun was already threatening to set and you were desperately looking for where on the map she gave you, your destination was.

“Okay, I think it's the next exit right after the gas station, or so I think...” You said doubtfully. Marilyn nodded and obeyed your orders, moving from the smooth, comfortable asphalt to a rough dirt road.

After traveling for half an hour through a scary-looking forest, you passed a sign indicating that it was an area where camping was allowed.

“Well, we've arrived,” she said triumphantly, with a long sigh of exhaustion. “Come, let's set up the tents before the sunlight goes out completely,” she said, getting out of the car.

You got out and stretched exaggeratedly, grabbing your luggage.

“Hey, this place is not bad,” you said looking around. It was a clearing in which there were hardly any trees and the tune of a nearby stream produced a calm that contrasted with your university years in the big city.

“I’ve told you so...” Marilyn said, putting her things on the ground. “Have you brought the hammer?”

“Yes...” You whispered, searching for the tool in your backpack. “Take it.”

“Thank you,” Marilyn said, accidentally brushing her hand with yours. Those chills you felt weren't because of the temperature and that made you a little nervous. You had never considered analyzing the feelings you had for Marilyn. She was something like your boss, like your teacher, at best, a friend.

But the evidence was undeniable. The desire that deep down you had to spend time alone with her, your cheeks blushing when she gave you a compliment, or simply smiled. You had to stop fooling yourself, you liked Marilyn and the sooner you recognized it, the easier it would be to control your feelings so that they grew, so that your heart would stop beating so fast in her presence.

You shook your head and left your tent on the ground. Surely setting it would be the perfect distraction to get those thoughts away.

“Okay... Let's see how is works…” You said looking at the crumpled paper with the instructions. You could barely see the letters, it was getting dark too fast. “Marilyn! Do you have a flashlight?”

The redhead, who was already done with her tent, looked at you and nodded.

“Yes, wait a minute,” she told you, running a hand down your back, causing you those shivers again.

“Hey... You finished right away...” You said, standing up and taking the small lantern that she offered to you. “This isn't the first time you've done this, huh?” You asked, amazed at her speed with the tent.

“Actually, I haven't done it in years,” she said, amused.

“Anyone would say it, I don't even know where to start...” You said somewhat embarrassed.

“Do you need me to help you?” She asked kindly. You were a proud girl, you immediately shook your head.

“No, no, I, I can...” You said stuttering. You were proud, but not a liar.

“Okay,” she responded, returning to her tent.

It didn't take long for you to fall prey to despair. You regretted not stopping at a mall and grabbing one of those new tents that you just had to throw into the air.

“Shit... Shit... They're not there...” You said nervously, searching in the tent cover for something quite basic, the small pegs that anchored it to the ground.

“What's not there?” She asked, scaring you. Surely she had been watching your pathetic attempts to set up the tent correctly for some time.

“Please tell me you brought extra pegs...” You said pleadingly, sweating due to the stress. She opened her eyes wide and picked up the small lantern that you left on the ground.

“You haven't brought them?” She asked, illuminating the area around her.

“Obviously I haven’t... Oh...” You sighed, letting yourself fall on the grass. “Brilliant.”

“Well, calm down, (Y/N), my tent is big enough for both of us,” she said matter-of-factly. You woke up impressed by that proposal. “Unless you prefer to sleep outside, of course…”

“I... It's okay...” You said defeated, kicking the mess you had made in place of your tent.

The idea was bold, disturbing, and you probably didn't think it through at the time. You were so nervous that when you realized what that meant, you started to shake. She didn't seem to care, but her expression hardened a little, as if she had spoken too quickly too.

You left your stuff in her tent, seeing if it was as spacious as she claimed. It didn't seem wide enough for you to sleep without rubbing against her body, but there was no turning back. Night had fallen heavily on the forest.

After eating some dinner, you went into the tent clearing your throat. Marilyn was in her underwear, changing her clothes, and she made no effort to cover herself when you entered. You looked away as much as you could and slowly got into your sleeping bag, just like she did.

There was a small moment of tense silence.

Just as you suspected, the tent was not big enough, you felt the heat of her body next to you, too close. It was cold, but you weren't shivering because of that, but because of something else, something that you knew you were feeling and that made you regret having accepted that excursion. A cold, electrifying current enveloped the two of you, making you unable to say anything.

The silence made you even more nervous, and that wasn't good, that just made you have to talk, say something, and it was almost never something that made sense.

“Do you know that the less clothes you carry in your bag, the hotter you are?” You said without thinking, closing your eyes in regret. You couldn't help it, the tension had always been something unbearable for you.

Marilyn turned with an arched eyebrow.

“What?” She said, laughing.

“Well, that's what they told me,” you said, dying of shame. Marilyn turned to you and smiled at your nervousness.

“Try to sleep, (Y/N), I'm sure you'll be calmer tomorrow,” she told you, rubbing your arm. You jumped in place a bit and frowned.

“I'm calm,” you said, being firm with your words.

“You are? Because I think that the tremor of your leg may cause the tent to collapse,” she said, amused, pointing to your leg, which kept moving exaggeratedly. You stopped moving it, feeling an overwhelming heat on your cheeks.

You had to get out of that predicament somehow, not let her realize that you were really nervous, that she was the reason for the uncontrollable shaking of your body.

“Well… I already told you that it's not very comfortable for me to be alone in the woods,” you lied, pretending to look around you scared.

“Here there is nothing and nobody, (Y/N), you don't have to be afraid,” she said, getting closer to you.

“That's what scares me…” You sighed, trying to imagine horrible things to make your version more credible. “A friend told me that her cousin went camping with her friends in a forest...” You said, opening your eyes wide and making a dark voice.

“(Y/N)...” Marilyn sighed.

“Wait, wait,” you said, gaining self confidence. “The first night everything went well, until the next morning they saw that there was an ax stuck in a nearby tree… Someone had been there…”

“Are you trying to scare me?” Marilyn asked, with a slightly nervous tone.

“Nope, I’m just telling you what happened,” you said, lowering your tone and creating a propitious atmosphere with your words. “The group split up to look for firewood for that night's bonfire… Everyone returned except one couple. They waited for hours, but they did not appear. They thought: They will be having fun…” You dramatized.

Marilyn listened to you attentively, settling.

“That night they drank, played teenage games... They were totally unconcerned about the disappearance of their friends… They went to sleep. The next morning everyone screamed in horror. There was no longer one, but several axes stuck in a tree, along with their friends’ heads. They screamed in fear, they tried to find help, but it was too late, the killer was after them. My friend's cousin managed to escape from an ax blow, but it was useless, there was nowhere to hide. She thought that she was already safe, that that killer stopped chasing her, but it was just an illusion since... He was... Just righ behind her!” You screamed, scaring Marilyn, who also screamed in terror.

“(Y/N)!” She protested with disgust. “For God's sake…” She said, breathing agitated. You laughed at her reaction and the satisfaction of having put those thoughts out of your head.

“Did you like the story?” You asked jokingly. Marilyn gave your arm a gentle smack and sat on her bag, running a hand over her forehead.

“Beautiful,” she said, annoyed.

“Wait, wait, I haven't told you the best yet...”

“Oh, God…” She sighed, between laughter and fear. “I don't want to know, I don't want you to tell me.”

“Well, you should want to, because that forest... Was this same one!” You shouted again, laughing out loud.

“I see that you really want to sleep outside, (Y/N),” she said, shaking her head. You shook your head and covered your mouth to stop laughing.

“Oh, come on, it was just a joke,” you said. She made a wry face and lit the lantern that was hung from the tent. “Have I really scared you?”

“Of course not, I’m just looking for something…” She said, tangling in her backpack.

“For what?”

“I think there's something you don't know, (Y/N)…” She said, taking something out of her backpack. You chuckled softer and tried to look over her shoulder.

“Oh really? What?” You asked surprised.

“That the killer…Was me!” She yelled, brandishing a small garden tool resembling an axe. You jumped and backed away.

“Oh, fuck!” You said, placing a hand on your chest, while she laughed in amusement.

“Oh, poor thing, did I scare you?” Marilyn said, pouting.

“Stop, not at all,” you said upset and trembling, trying to recover her dignity. “Well played, Marilyn…”

The night passed with hardly any complications, only with the uncomfortable tension of having her body next to yours, of noticing how she moved towards you while she slept. You couldn't just close your eyes and sleep, not right then. It was cold and that caused your body to also move towards hers involuntarily. You wondered about when you started to have feelings for that woman, but you had no answer, maybe she was just what you were always looking for and found by chance. Absurd and terrible thoughts, you would never be anything more than a friend, a companion to her.

“Okay, that's it... Slowly... Carefully...” Marilyn told you, while you pulled a plant out of the ground to place it in a glass jar. “Well done, (Y/N), we already got another one.”

The morning had been purely scientific. With laughter and absurd jokes, but with work above all else. You had gotten a lot of rare and curious species for your classes, and besides, you were learning a lot of things.

But your feet ached from so much walking, and all you thought about going back to the camp.

“Is there much left, Mari?” You asked, exaggerating your tiredness, leaning on a tree branch to walk.

“No, just a couple more sections and we can go to rest.”

“I really want to take a bath right now…” You said, sitting on a rock. Marilyn smiled as she looked at the notebook where she wrote down everything you were finding. “Hey, what if we split?”

“Split?”

“Yes, I'm going to one section and you to the other, so we cover more ground and we can finish sooner.”

“I don't know, (Y/N), it doesn't seem like a good idea,” Marilyn said, taking notes.

“Why not?” You said huffing, looking at the small map that the redhead was carrying. “Come on, it will be faster this way, and I'm sure it will be useful for me to explore on my own. Look, I'll go… This way…”

“No, not that way, (Y/N),” She said, taking the map you had taken from you.

“Come on... Give me some confidence... Please...” You said pleadingly. You really wanted to learn things, to see that you were made for the world of plants, but what you really wanted was a bath in the stream, possibly next to her, a funny dinner and returning to the tent, to sleep next to her.

Marilyn shook her head but she seemed to think about it. You put your hands together and put on your best pleading face.

“Okay…” She said, giving up. Out of excitement, you threw yourself into her arms and kissed her cheek, something that made that tense silence reign again in the forest. Marilyn didn't seem upset, but she was a little confused, smiling shyly. “But be very careful... Especially about this,” she said, shaking her head and forgetting your effusiveness. She took a photograph out of the notebook and showed it to you, it looked like a flower, similar to a dandelion.

“What is it?” You asked curiously. “Oh, okay...” You said, reading the convoluted scientific name of that plant.

“It's very dangerous, (Y/N). Listen to me, if you see it, I want you to let me know, okay? And don't touch it under any circumstances.”

“It is poisonous?”

“Terribly poisonous. If you touch the flower, the pollen will disperse throughout your body, making you suffer severe drowsiness. I guess you've heard of the tsetse fly...”

“Yes, sleep forever...” You said, cautiously observing the photograph.

“Well, this plant acts the same way. Please be very careful.”

You nodded, putting the photo in your pants and smiling again, carefree.

“Don't worry, I'll be careful,” you said, smiling and walking away from the redhead.

After a few minutes walking, and just as Marilyn had warned you, there were those strange flowers.

“Great,” you said to yourself, crossing out its name on the notebook you were carrying. “I found you.”

Marilyn had specifically told you to warn her, that this plant was very dangerous, but you didn't do it at first, instead you crouched down to see those strange flowers up close.

“Or is it a real dandelion? Let's see...” You said, observing the flowers more closely. You took out the utensils and an empty jar from your backpack, ready to do the work yourself, disobeying her advice. You needed to feel useful in some way, to feel that your knowledge was expanding enough to demonstrate to Marilyn and, especially to Larissa, that you were worthy of that vacant position, so that once you finished college, you could stay in Nevermore forever. A horrible decision.

You had not brought the scalpel close to the flowers when a strange dizziness came over you, as if you suddenly felt extreme fatigue. That made you grumble and sit up. Your intentions were good, but apparently Marilyn was telling the truth and you should stay away from those flowers.

“Marilyn! I've found them!” You shouted, being unable to cut a single one of those flowers.

“Great! Wait for me, I'll be right away, don't move!” You heard the redhead scream.

You nodded, somewhat frustrated, and bent down again to look at the plants and take some pictures. The dizziness returned, but you didn't intend to stay there, you would be quick.

A flock of birds appeared just at that moment, scaring you to death, causing you to lose your balance and inevitably fall on top of the flowers.

“Oh, shit...” You complained, placing your hands on the ground and getting up, without success. Dizziness made you stagger and fall backwards abruptly. The trees that you saw began to circle around you and a strong desire to sleep made you fight against your eyelids so that they would not close.

“(Y/N)!” Marilyn shouted. She appeared from the trees. Scared, she ran to you. “What happened?”

“The flowers...” You said with a weak voice, pointing to the responsible plants. Marilyn's eyes widened in fear and she crouched down.

“Oh my God, didn't I tell you not to come closer to them?” She told you, assessing your sleepy state.

“Eh... It wasn't my fault, I fell...” You whispered, trying to move, but without success. “Marilyn… I'm, I'm very sleepy…” You said with a sad and exhausted voice.

“(Y/N), no, don't fall asleep, hold on a bit. Oh my God, my God,” The redhead said, giving you little slaps on the cheeks to wake you up. “You have to clean off all that pollen, come on, come on.”

Marilyn grabbed you as best she could by the waist, staying as far away from you and the poison as possible. You were weak and couldn't walk, you couldn't let Marilyn carry you, you just let yourself fall to the ground.

“No, no, no, no...” She repeated nervously, now dragging you back to the camp. “Open your eyes, hold on...”

“I'm sleepy...” You managed to whisper when Marilyn left you on the the stream bank, taking off your backpack and jacket.

“Come on, honey, hold on a little longer, I'm going, I'm going to help you,” the redhead said, trying to keep your head stable, something impossible, since sleep was about to overcome you. At that time you were just a rag doll, letting Marilyn handle you at her whim, carefully taking off your clothes.

“Hold on...” She whispered, pulling down your pants and underwear. “Come on, hold on, (Y/N),” she said.

With you now completely naked, Marilyn dragged you again under your arms and put you next to her in the icy stream. Her voice also sounded weak, but she didn't seem as affected as you, as she managed to get you completely into the water.

Surely you must have felt something when you felt the cold water on your body, but it was barely a tingle, a sensation that was too weak. You were about to faint, nothing mattered to you except sleep, not even her hands rubbing your skin and washing you in the water could overcome your exhaustion.

“Come on, come on, open your eyes, please...” The redhead pleaded, dipping you into the stream and pulling you out several times. “Open them honey, please…”

Little by little the sensation of the cold water became more and more intense and finally, you managed to shake your head and open your eyes for a moment. Marilyn smiled nervously.

“Thank God...” She sighed, pulling you again to get you out of the water.

You stayed in her lap, clinging to her, unable to make a move, or be fully aware of what was happening.

“That's it, my love... That's it...”

You were exhausted, even with dizziness dominating your senses. Marilyn's heavy breathing relaxed little by little as she caressed your face and hugged you, sitting on the ground next to your naked body.

With a long sigh, things seemed to relax. Her breathing was no longer nervous, but slow, calming.

Marilyn looked down to study your features and assess the state you were in. You managed to move one arm and grab onto her clothes. It was an involuntary movement, due to the shock and fear you had gone through. You couldn't speak and you were still fighting not to fall asleep.

“That's it, honey... It's all over...” She whispered softly to you, caressing your cheeks.

Silence fell again and her eyes wandered over your naked body. Her breathing became nervous again, seemingly for no reason.

Now you could feel something, and it wasn't cold or terror, but rather you noticed her hand gently passing over your arm, over your chest, over your belly.

“Your body is beautiful, (Y/N)... You are so beautiful...” She whispered in an almost inaudible tone, caressing your body, your bare skin, enjoying the softness of your skin while you felt relief.

“Mmm…” You moaned, still dizzy. “Marilyn…” You whispered, slurring your words. She seemed to withdraw her hand, but on the contrary, she continued with her caresses, bordering on those most private areas in a disturbing way, as if she were fighting with herself not to do it, not to touch you where she shouldn't.

“I'm losing my mind,” Marilyn said to herself, intensifying her caresses, unable to stop looking at you, or rather, admiring you. “My love… You are so beautiful.”

You snuggled into her lap, never letting go of her clothes, clinging to your savior without really being aware of what was going on in her mind, the way she touched your body, the way she touched you. She looked at you... If you had seen it, you probably would have found it inappropriate, but you couldn't think straight, and her touch was almost healing, nothing else mattered.

As if you had been suddenly resurrected, you suddenly opened your eyes and moved in fear, looking around.

“What...?” You said, trying to orient yourself and remember why you were there. “What happened to me?”

“(Y/N)… You're fine, you're safe,” Marilyn told you, holding your face with her hands, smiling with joy to see you fully awake.

“Safe? Oh... My head hurts...” You said, bringing a hand to your forehead. When you did, you realized something disturbing. Your arm was bare. You frowned and slowly lowered your gaze, realizing that not only your arm was exposed, but your entire body. “Oh no… I'm… I'm naked! Shit! Shit, Shit!” You screamed, getting up awkwardly and running towards the tent, desperately looking for something to cover yourself with.

“(Y/N), calm down, relax... I, I'm sorry,” Marilyn said, going after you, apologizing desperately.

You went into the tent, looking for one of your blankets and you put it around your body, embarrassed and still with that terrible headache.

You came out already covered and looked with intrigue at the redhead, who was playing with her hands, nervous.

“Why was I naked? What the hell happened?” You asked, clinging to the blanket. Marilyn sighed, not seeming to find the words.

“I, I couldn't do anything else, honey... You fell into the flowers and... I had, I had to do it, I had to remove the pollen from your body.”

“It's true, those flowers…” You whispered, sitting down on one of the camping chairs, beginning to feel deeply ashamed of your clumsiness.

“Are you okay?” She asked, leaning towards you. You nodded grumbling.

You felt anger, frustration, shame. A lot of things and all of them not very pleasant. You wanted to be the best at your job, but that horrible experience made you doubt many things, including yourself.

“I think so...” You said in an almost inaudible tone.

“You have to put on some clothes... Don't get cold... I... I'll prepare something warm for you in the meantime.”

You looked at her briefly, realizing that her clothes were wet as well. A little memory made you know why. You remembered the stream, the cold water, and also being about to fall asleep, forever. You nodded without speaking and returned to the tent.

When you came out, Marilyn was cooking on the camping gas. You didn't want to be detected, so you walked slowly, sitting back down in the chair with your head down and a lot of thoughts that you started to think about while you were getting dressed.

It was assumed that she knew more about plants than you, that if she told you something it was for your own good, but you didn't listen, you risked your life for ambition and pride, just to try to spend the rest of your life with her.

You always loved plants, everything they could do, their varieties, their colors... But a hobby was often far from a vocation. That little incident made you realize. You'd have to spend decades in college to not make the same mistakes, that's what you thought at the time.

Marilyn noticed your presence and she looked at you briefly, moving a spoon in the bowl over the fire. Her look was not the usual one, she seemed embarrassed about something, she seemed to feel guilty. That made you even clearer about what your next step would be, much to your regret.

“Here, honey, it's soup,” she said affectionately, handing you a hot plate. The warmth of that plate made you smile and you brought it to your nose, enjoying its aroma.

“Thank you, Marilyn...” You whispered, tasting a little and closing your eyes, feeling the heat run down your body, warming your cold bones. She nodded, looking away from you and went into the tent, probably to change her clothes, she had gotten wet too.

You looked at the sky, which was already full of stars. You were looking for an answer, but you didn't know the question. It was clear that you were not suitable for botany, at least that's what you thought, but walking away, retiring from your work meant walking away from many things, walking away from Marilyn.

It was a difficult decision, but the night stars didn't seem to want to help you. You drank the soup in complete silence, trying to clear your thoughts.

You finished the plate and left it on the table, approaching the small lantern that was on top, watching how the insects danced excitedly with the light. The noise of a zipper diverted your attention. Marilyn left the tent, her embarrassed expression unchanged, nor wanting to say a single word.

She sat next to you and started looking at the stars too. You had already made a decision, but you couldn't find the words, or the moment to tell her. It was a painful, cowardly decision, but it was what your low self-esteem believed was right.

“Marilyn...” You said quietly, drawing the redhead's attention. She looked at you and nodded for you to continue. “I think, I think I'd better quit…”

She frowned at you, shaking her head.

“Quit?”

“Yeah, you know, work. I just learned the hard way that I'm not good at this...”

Marilyn laughed nervously and began to breathe quickly.

“What? You're not serious...” She said, denying what you had just said. “You're just tired, I'm sure you'll see things differently tomorrow.”

“I'm being serious, Marilyn. I almost died because I was so clumsy as to fall into the flowers, disobeying your warning. This time you were there to help me, but when I graduate there will be no one to help me. No, it's not my thing, botany is not my thing. Tomorrow I'll call Larissa and…”

Marilyn looked at you with surprised and sad eyes and she rose from her chair, leaning towards you and putting her hands on your shoulders.

“Don't talk nonsense, (Y/N), it was just an accident,” she said with a nervous smile. “Everyone, we have all made mistakes, you shouldn't give up because of that.”

“It wasn't a mistake, it was an oversight, I crouched down even though I knew I shouldn't have done it and that damn pollen almost killed me. No, I don't want to cause any more problems, it's best if I go and...”

Marilyn moved uneasily from one side to the other, looking for what to say to you, making helpless gestures, as if she were rehearsing her response in her head.

“And that's it? Do you just give up?” She said upset, with a tone that emanated a certain anger.

You sighed and nodded, looking away from her.

“It's the best...” You said, looking at the stars again.

“The best? The best for whom?” She asked ironically, crossing her arms. “I know it was hard, but you're fine now, it was just an accident.”

“Today was an accident, but tomorrow something else may happen to me and not even you can save me. I'm sorry, Marilyn, but it's my decision,” you said, also getting up from the chair.

“It's your decision...” She repeated, moving nervously, laughing in a disturbing way. “You are being a coward.”

You laughed at that accusation and shook your head.

“Well, you can call me a coward if you want, but I'm not going to put more people's lives in danger because of my clumsiness.”

“You are...” the redhead said between her teeth. “Oh, okay, you know what? Do whatever you want. If you want to leave, then great,” she said, going into her tent.

“Are you taking me to Jericho tomorrow?” You asked indignantly, not understanding the redhead's anger, further straining the rope of her patience.

There was no answer.

The camp fell silent again. You clenched your fists tightly. You didn't understand the reason for that anger, if only she knew how hard it was for you to make that decision, how bad it would be for you to walk away from her... But, obviously she wasn't able to read your mind, to know what you were thinking or feeling.

A yawn, and the lack of tea in your glass, told you that it was time to sleep. You thought that since you hadn't heard from Marilyn in a while, she had probably already fallen asleep.

With as much subtlety as you could, you slipped into the tent. Marilyn was tucked into her bag, facing the side of the store. She showed no signs of being awake, but you also didn't hear the funny sounds she made while asleep.

You carefully climbed into your bag and turned your back on her, crossing your arms. Maybe it was a decision you made abruptly, but you already knew you were proud, nothing at that moment could change your mind, or so you thought.

“(Y/N)…” Marilyn whispered, in what sounded like a sob. You turned with a serious, annoyed look. “I, I'm sorry.”

“It's okay,” you said, turning around again.

“I shouldn't have talked to you that way.”

“Hey, what do you care if I go? Anyone who knows how to breathe and walk at the same time is going to be a better assistant than me,” you said, involuntarily resuming that absurd discussion.

“What I care? You don't know anything, (Y/N),” she said, turning on the tent’s lantern and sitting down. You did the same, not removing the frown you had.

“Maybe,” you said, sighing ironically. “You've already seen how clumsy I am. Would you mind enlightening me?”

Marilyn snorted at your irony but she stared at the floor of the store, clutching her knees to her chest.

“You don't know what it's like to be the only normi in Nevermore, (Y/N). At school everyone ignores me, they take me for an idiot. There are teachers who don't even know my name. But when I thought there was no hope for me, you came and turned my world upside down...” She said, in something similar to a confession. –“With your nonsense, your bad jokes, your smiles... You made my days easier, so that I didn't have to pretend to smile... And now you go and tell me that you're leaving, that you're giving up... You have no idea about what do you mean to me...”

Thinking about those words warmed you up, made you realize that what she said was true, you rarely saw her talk to another person. Deep in your heart, that was the closest thing to a love confession, but you knew that couldn't be true. There was no reason to express your feelings at that moment, at least not ones that didn't involve saying I love you.

“Do you think I like the idea of separating from you? Damn, Marilyn, you are the most wonderful woman I’ve ever known,” you said angrily, hitting the tent floor with your fists. “Just, I'm just trying to realize my place in the world.”

“You seem to like this idea, (Y/N). I don't need pity, or for you to tell me what I want to hear,” she said, shaking her head. “I've had enough of Weems' complacent looks.”

“Damn it, I'm telling the truth!” You screamed, squirming on the spot, tears beginning to form in your eyes. “Is it so difficult for you to believe that there is someone who... Well, who appreciates you... Who, who loves you?”

You had already said it. In a subtle way, but you had said it. You were angry, angry at his apparent lack of understanding. Your cheeks turned red and it made you want to run through the forest.

Marilyn looked at you, but she didn't say anything, she just rubbed her eyes. It didn't seem possible, but she was crying.

“Please, (Y/N)... Just, just reconsider...” She said, now with a pleading tone. “Don’t, don't go, please.”

“Why?” You asked, relaxing, feeling that something you couldn't identify made you approach her.

“Yesterday you asked me if there was something that scared me, that was scary to me...” She said, without being able to look you in the eyes. “Well yes, (Y/N), there is something. I'm afraid of losing you.”

“But, but why?” You asked, grabbing her shoulder to force her to look at you.

She now looked at you. She seemed to be having a terrible time, she seemed to want to say something that she couldn't, or that she shouldn't. With a sigh, Marilyn brought her hands to your cheeks, caressing them gently. You closed your eyes. That wasn't a simple gesture of affection, not at that moment. It was something else, and knowing it made you shiver, made you lean towards her.

“I don't want you to leave... Stay with me, please...” She said, resting her forehead against yours. You shook your head, running her hands over her shoulders, across her chest. You both quickened your breathing and stared at each other.

“I... I don't want to get away from you...” You said against her lips. “I can't…”

“(Y/N), I…” She whispered, closing her eyes just like you and placing her lips against yours in a tense, soft, pure and innocent kiss, but a very significant one. “I love you…”

Those three words came out of her mouth, and that kiss confirmed to you that they were not false, they were authentic. What seemed impossible to you was happening. She had feelings for you, you had feelings for her. That horrible tension of the last few months disappeared with another kiss, a deeper one, full of mixed feelings, of silent confessions, of love, a love that came out of desperation, but that Marilyn thought you would leave forever, that you didn't love her, that you didn't care.

“Me too...” You whispered between kisses. “I, I don't want to leave you... Shit, I'm stupid...” You said shaking your head.

“You're not...” She said, gently pushing you against the floor while her kisses said everything that words couldn't.

You let yourself go. It was what you had been thinking for so long, even without being aware of it, still fighting against those feelings.

Her body felt too good against yours, warm, comfortable. A place you didn't want to leave, a heat you couldn't survive without.

Marilyn climbed on top of you, continuing to caress you, worshiping your entire body. At that moment the words were absurd, only the facts, the caresses, the gasps, were capable of transmitting everything that you kept silent for so long, and everything that she seemed to want to repress. An uncontrollable desire, a love that appeared by chance.

The cold of the night no longer mattered. Your clothes were disappearing at the same time as hers. You both looked at each other, as if discovering a treasure, caressing your bare skin as if it were fragile, something that could break. And there was still no room for doubt, to think about what your place in the world would be. At that moment that place was under her, it was being covered by her kisses, agitated by the soft movement of her hips.

“You're so beautiful...” She whispered to you, running a hand over your chest. Now you were aware, you could enjoy that sensation and you could do the same, recording in your mind every new corner of her body, looking at her legs, her chest, her back.

The heat was unbearable, but she had the remedy. Kisses on your neck, on your chest, on your belly. Kisses that didn't seem to want to stop, kisses that didn't seem to feel guilty because you were young, because you were an awkward college student.

Your body was something sacred, a divinity of which Marilyn was the only one faithful, the only one who could taste it, kiss it, lick it, suck it.

Your moans only made the steam escape from your mouth, making you see that the heat was an illusion, that your moans were hot and the night was cold.

“Marilyn...” You moaned, stroking her hair as she settled between your legs, enjoying you, making you enjoy her.

She climbed up to your mouth and the hungry, anxious kisses returned. Her hands went up and down, leaving not a piece of skin to touch, to scratch, to possess. Her fingers were skillful, making you able to see the stars without leaving the tent, making you think about how beautiful it was to live, to feel love, a real one, not a passing one, one that was really love, not nights in clubs kissing girls, strangers, letting you be taken by them in a disgusting bathroom. This was love, not sex, just love, just caresses, just you and Marilyn.

Your body trembled, shook to the rhythm of your moans, her moans. Her eyes were fixed on yours, carefully observing each of your expressions. You fought to keep them open, to see how the woman you loved made love to you in that small space, how nothing mattered, how any place was good to love if it was with her.

You screamed, forgetting your absurd theories about the dangers of the forest, wanting to let everyone who passed by know that you were happy, that your orgasm wasn't just that, it was a cry of love, one that had been wanting to come out of your dreams for a long time.

The kisses returned, the hugs made you walk around the tent. Your bodies were sweating, your hips were dancing together an erotic dance, whose music was moans and gasps.

Now she was your goddess, you had her under you, you kissed her body, you smiled when you saw that she was not a shy woman, that she was fiery, passionate. You ran your fingers over the small tattoo she had, trying to make her feel loved, like you had felt before.

It was unbearable for her, she shook and begged you to kiss her, for your hands to go beyond your soft caresses. You were never a naughty girl, you were obedient, complacent, and when your hand slipped between her legs, she felt comfortable.

Feeling its heat around your mouth was a sensation that surpassed that damn pole. Her moans were high-pitched, her hands mischievous, grabbing your hair, going crazy when your lips landed on that spot.

You didn't want to let her legs go, you wanted to sink into her, make her see that you loved her, that you wanted to adore her in the same way that she did with you.

Marilyn was restless, anxious but patient, letting you move slowly inside her, making her feel every inch of skin that your fingers ran over. Your eyes looked at her, and hers returned yours, while your free hand intertwined her fingers with hers.

It was a matter of time before her body moved quickly, erratically. Your caresses and moans were too much for her. Her walls squeezed your fingers, preventing them from leaving her, preventing you from stopping loving her. Marilyn arched her back, screaming almost as loud as you. Her hand returned to your hair, tugging it violently, involuntarily.

You smiled and returned to her lips, letting her nails scratch your back as your legs intertwined.

“(Y/N)...” She said, looking at you dazed, smiling, as if she herself had fallen into those flowers and felt light, extremely relaxed.

“Mari...” You said, lying on her chest while her arms wrapped around your back. There were no longer scratches or hair pulling, just a tender hug, two sweaty bodies hugging each other in that tent, with the only sound of the stream in the background.

“I... Tomorrow we will return to Jericho. It, it hurts, but I want you to do what makes you happy, (Y/N).”

You looked at her, biting your lip. It was true that those flowers had given you a bad experience, but you couldn't just give up, not at that moment, you could never do it again.

“No, Marilyn... I... I want to stay here,” you said, resting your head on her chest, closing your eyes for having been so stupid and not having thought things through calmly.

“Is what you want? Don't do it just for me...” She whispered softly, brushing your hair away from your face. “I just wanted you to know how much I love you. I didn't want you to just leave. But it is your decision. I promise not to interfere.”

“Interfere, damn it,” you said sharply, raising your head. She sat up a little and looked at you strangely. “Ask me to stay, please…”

She smiled, caressing your cheek. She wasn't stupid, she knew that you needed her to tell you again, to remind you why it was worth making an effort, giving plants a second chance.

“Stay, please...” She said softly, kissing you tenderly on your lips. “I can't imagine living without you.”

“I'll stay, Marilyn. I will always stay with you,” you said with a smile, snuggling into her chest again.

#marilyn thornhill #marilyn thornhill x reader #wednesday #ms thornhill #oneshot #fluff

38 notes · View notes

thisgirlnamedblusy · 8 months

Note

I am on here on a daily basis to see if you’ve written anything new, i am on my hands and knees for your writing 😭 it’s so fucking good!

Could I request a Marilyn Thornhill fic where it’s a fem reader who is very shy, and innocent. Kinda a corruption kink on Marilyn’s end, and she’s had her eyes on reader for a long time, reader just thought she was being friendly and would never reciprocate her feelings until one day reader ends up in detention for skipping Marilyn’s class because she couldn’t handle seeing her that day, she felt really frustrated that she has feelings for her botany teacher and doesn’t know how to get over her. She didn’t realize however Marilyn had detention duty that week and after dinner when she headed down to the detention hall it was only her and Marilyn. Reader panics and Marilyn ends up coming over to her desk and teasing her, saying she can’t lie to her and she knows why she skipped her class. She ends up teasing reader, she’s got a massive dumbification kink and she saying things to her like, “you’re so dumb for me already honeh? I haven’t even touched you yet”. She ends up roughly fucking reader on the desk, and with her strap, her mouth, and fingers. Then after they have sex reader gets upset because she doesn’t want this to be a one time thing and Marilyn comforts her.

(I feel like it’s definitely cannot that Marilyn has a mommy kink so if you wouldn’t mind adding that)

Ily sm I hope you read this!! Ur one of my fav people 🫶

Yesss!!! here it is!!!! Thank you very much for your words, I'm so happy to read them!!! I hope you like it and sorry about the language mistakes!!!! :))))))) <3<3<3<3<3

Teacher's favorite

Pairing: Marilyn Thornhill x Fem Student! Reader

Warnings: Smut, first time, dom! Marilyn, slightly dark Marilyn, strap on, kinks everywhere

Word count: 7,952

Summary: You were having a hard time. You love your teacher, but you never thought if she felt the same way…

N/A: Requests are open!!! Sorry about the delays, I’m working hard on your requests. I love you all!!!

“(Y/N), where are you?” Your friend asked, nudging you and waking you up from the fantasy world you were daydreaming about. You shook your head and grumbled. You always hated being woken up from a fantasy, especially lately.

“I'm here…” You whispered, trying not to get your teacher's attention. Your cheeks were flushed and you started to get nervous for the fear of being found out.

It might have been Nevermore, but you were still the shy girl you'd always been. If it weren't for the fact that your classmates had the gift of sociability, you probably would never have come into contact with anyone at the academy.

You weren't averse to having friends, but you always had a hard time. Although having them had its advantages and disadvantages, like interrupting your mental images in the middle of a class, plus another series of awkward questions that scrutinized your sexuality and your possible romances within the school.

As expected, you didn't have any relationship with any of your classmates, you weren't interested, no matter how much your friends insisted over and over again in your nocturnal meetings.

You never liked explaining yourself, but you would have if you could. The fact is that you couldn't, you couldn't tell anyone who owned your dreams and fantasies.

“What were you thinking? You seemed very happy,” Divina teased, raising and lowering her eyebrows rapidly. You shook your head and from the tremor that appeared in your hands, one of your pens fell to the ground. You looked at your friend with a frown and bent down to pick it up.

“Shut up, that isn’t your business,” you said in a whisper, more brusque than usual.

“(Y/N)…” The voice you least expected said. Marilyn Thornhill, your teacher, had stopped the class, and she was looking at you with her arms crossed. You froze, your legs trembled, and your face turned even redder. “Would you mind repeating what I just said?” She asked, knowing that she had just caught you in a compromising situation.

Your whole body was a jumble of nerves, and the embarrassment and amused looks from your classmates were like electric shocks that prevented you from speaking like a girl your age, and not like a five-year-old one.

“I, I'm sorry, Miss Thornhill... I think I didn't hear you correctly,” you said in a low, barely audible voice.

The teacher looked at you funny, between subtle laughs from the rest of your classmates.

“Oh, isn’t my voice loud enough?” She asked, wryly. “Maybe you should sit here so you can hear me,” she said, pointing to an empty desk in the first row. You looked both ways, looking for some help, which of course you didn't get, and stood up, stumbling awkwardly against the chair, while your friend laughed.

“We'll see if you laugh later…” You whispered threateningly. You weren't going to do anything, but you couldn't just shut up, at that moment your heart was beating so fast that you thought you were going to faint.

Looking down at the floor, you walked to the front row and dropped your books on the desk, sitting down, keeping your head down, trying not to meet the redhead's eyes.

“Surely from here you can hear me...” The teacher sighed, forcing you to look at her. You nodded, breathing hard. Marilyn was too close, closer than she had ever been. That was not good, not at all.

Smiling with satisfaction, Marilyn walked back a few steps and continued with her class.

Having her right in front of you was a worse distraction than your gossiping friend.

At first you didn't want to admit it. You fought with yourself not to feel what you felt, but you couldn't control it. You always fell in love with the least suitable person, and in this case, she was none other than your botany teacher, whom you now saw very closely, almost like in your dreams. All your rational side told you to forget her, that it was an impossible love, that you would suffer as you did so many times in the past.

But it was too intense. The nerves and the feeling that just seeing her caused you were unbearable. It only fed your fantasies, your desire to be more than just a student for her. Something that would never be possible, something you could only dream of.

Her smile was like a drug for you, her voice was the best of sedatives, she calmed you down, made you smile. You were so in love and you couldn't fight it, you just hoped that the day of great disappointment would come soon, that you would finally discover that a girl like you could never be with someone like her. You needed that day, urgently, otherwise you thought you would be lost forever, that there would be no remedy for you.

The bell rang and you sighed in relief. You were supposed to take notes, but you couldn't. You had her so close, you could smell her perfume, notice each of her gestures, her smiles. It was too much for you, and all you could do at that moment was to run fast, without looking back. That whole day seemed to be against you. Marilyn stopped right in front of your desk and leaned towards you with an amused gesture.

“I hope you don't hold a grudge against me for having ordered you to sit here, (Y/N)… I didn't mean to embarrass you,” she She told you kindly, once the last of your classmates left the conservatory. You trembled and took a deep breath to be able to answer.

“It's okay…” You whispered. “I think I was a little distracted today.”

She smiled at you, waving her hand dismissively.

“Oh, well, it's normal to be distracted, sometimes even I lose my mind,” she said amused, leaning on her desk and crossing her arms. “Don't take it as a punishment, okay? I'm just trying to get my best student to pay attention,” she told you, winking at you.

You were on the verge of having a heart attack, but you had to be firm, behave like you were supposed to. You felt warmth on your cheeks and a heart rate that was out of the normal range for a person.

“Your best student?” You repeated as if you were a drooling robot. She looked at you curiously, but she smiled, picking up a piece of paper that was on the table.

“Your term assignment is the best, (Y/N)… I'm convinced that you would pass my subject without paying attention…” She whispered, looking at the paper carefully.

You were in a cloud, her compliments only made the love you felt worse. She was always that way, kind, calm, good... But it wasn't something exceptional, it was very strange not to see her smiling, or treating one of your classmates kindly.

“Tha, thank you…” You murmured, gaining enough strength to get up from the desk and pick up your stuff awkwardly.

“Ah, (Y/N)…” Marilyn stopped you before you went out the door and could breathe. You looked back after squeezing your eyes shut. “You don't have to sit here tomorrow, unless that's what you want, of course...” She said with a somewhat disturbing tone, or that was what your imagination thought.

Discretion was probably not your best skill, since those last words left you almost dizzy, causing you to collide with absolutely everything when leaving the conservatory, it even seemed to you that Marilyn was laughing.

You sighed heavily as you left the building, and then, after all this time, you realized that maybe you had a problem. You had already assumed the almost insane obsession you felt for your teacher, but when she spoke to you, your whole world went crazy.

If she weren't such a kind woman, if she didn't look at you with that smile, it would be much easier to put your feet on the ground, realize reality and assume that things are the way they are, and that a girl like you would never have anything with her

That night, like every other night for a couple of months, you had your eyes rolled back, thinking about the way Marilyn spoke to you, the way she looked at you. You struggled with your reasoning to avoid thinking that kindness was exclusive to you. It wasn't, she was like that with everyone, wasn't she?

Of course she was, you weren't special, you were just a poor fool, an innocent and shy girl, who was madly in love with her teacher. You had to make an effort to forget about her, since she would never feel the same way about you, and you repeated it to yourself every night.

The next morning, everything seemed to have reset. There was no change in your thoughts. You were a coward, it was hard for you to accept reality and the determination you had at bedtime vanished with the first sun rays.

“(Y/N),” your roommate said, taking you out of your thoughts. You frowned and sat up in bed. “Stop dreaming and wake up, today is a hard day.”

You glared at her for interrupting your self-pity and shook your head, yawning.

“What's happening? Oh, don't tell me that today is the arithmetic test,” you said getting out of bed, panicking.

You were so obsessed, Marilyn took up so much space in your mind that everything else was in the background, your grades were basically suffering for not remembering your homework, or any subject that had nothing to do with botany.

“What? No, that's next week,” your friend said, with a mocking tone. “Seriously, (Y/N), what planet are you living on lately?”

You sighed in relief, looking for your stuff to go to the shower and ignoring your friend's comment. You knew she was right, but you weren't willing to give it up for a second.

“I'm just a little confused…” You muttered, preparing your backpack while you looked at your schedule.

“Well, you shouldn't be, today is the day of the botany presentation, I suppose you remember that, right?”

Your heart stopped.

She was right, that day you had to present to the whole class the work you had done the week before. Your whole body started to shake and you started to panic. In your backpack, there was this work, a neat dissertation on vines.

Normally you had a hell of a time talking in front of the whole class, but you'd never done it in botany and just thinking about it made you dizzy. Every day started like this, having an irrational fear of seeing the woman you loved, but that day there was something that made you think of horrible things, as horrible as pretending to be sick so you don't have to go to class.

You were always a good girl, studious and calm, but somehow, Marilyn made you bring out the worst things in you.

That smile from the day before, her unexpected compliments, were just fuel for your feelings, so that your heart kept burning, kept burning slowly in the hell of unrequited love.

You got into the shower without speaking to your roommate, who simply laughed at your attitude. You couldn't say the reason for your tribulations, you couldn't tell anyone, you would be the laughingstock of Nevermore, and you didn't want to go through that again, not like in your old normi institute.

The hot water ran through your body and your mind works with forced steps to come up with some way to skip that class, to avoid having to be by her side, so close, talking to your classmates about some stupid vines.

“Hey! Hurry up or we won't make it,” Divina yelled behind the curtain. You grunted, you had no time left, you had to think fast and that made you do stupid things.

“You better go! I’ll go later,” you said, was that your big idea?

The footsteps in the bathroom told you that she had listened to you and when you found your way clear, you got out of the shower.

You looked at the clock, the class should have started already and you sighed relieved, but fearful. Skipping a class was common among the Nevermore students, but that only served to punish them harshly.

You felt like a criminal, a fugitive, but also free, relieved. Nobody could see you around the school and staying in the room was not an option. Too risky.

You wandered the halls hiding in every corner, avoiding every adult you encountered. Desperate you looked at the clock, wishing that time would pass quickly. But the clock didn't seem to want to move and your little skirmish seemed like torture.

The library was your best option, there was hardly anyone there. That was your next goal.

As you walked through the school, you regretted what you were doing, wondering how far you would go to avoid Marilyn, and how much longer you could endure this painful love. You couldn't hide forever from her, just make an effort and stop loving her. It was much easier to play hooky, that's for sure.

You were so focused on your thoughts and the pain in your stomach that this behavior caused you that you did not realize that danger was in front of you. Larissa Weems, the principal, walked past you, and you froze.

“Good morning, (Y/N),” she said kindly.

You wanted to scream with laughter, already expecting hundreds of questions, but the woman was completely oblivious that you should be somewhere else.

“Good morning, Principal Weems,” you answered trembling. Larissa smiled and walked past you. You thought the danger had passed, that your master move had worked, but she stopped, turning around with a frown.

“(Y/N)… What are you doing here? If I remember correctly now you should be in class,” she said, approaching you again.

Shit.

“Um… I…” You stammered, your face red as sunset and without a dignified answer. “It's just… It's just that I don't feel well.”

The old reliable. Larissa seemed to hesitate, but she sighed, looking at you carefully.

“Has Miss Thornhill let you out?” She asked. You were blocked, you didn't know how to lie. You didn't do or say anything. “(Y/N)?”

“I… Well, it's just… I fell asleep…” You stammered, wishing that everything was a nightmare. Larissa crossed her arms and arched an eyebrow, glancing at her watch.

“It doesn't look like you're going to the conservatory…” she said, cornering you. “(Y/N)…”

You didn't need any more pressure to confess, or at least to admit that you were indeed skipping class.

“You surprise me, (Y/N), you have always been an exemplary student. Tell me, is there a reason to which you decided to skip that class?”

You shook your head, about to cry, embarrassed. You had a reason, but it wasn't one you could explain, much less to her.

“I, I'm sorry… I…” You said, on the verge of tears. Larissa put her hands on her hips and shook her head. The bell indicating the end of class rang.

“Well, we can't do anything to remedy it now, right?” Weems said, with a tone of disappointment in her voice.

“I'm sorry,” you said again, embarrassed, waiting for the punishment.

“I'd like to be kind to you, since it's the first time you've done it, but there can be no exceptions, (Y/N), you must all abide by the rules. After dinner, go to the detention room, you will spend a couple of hours there,” she said. You nodded but immediately frowned.

“Where is that room?” You asked with your innocent girl tone. Larissa smiled, knowing that you had never been.

“Don't worry, I'll tell Miss Thornhill to go with you, it's her turn to watch over the punished, so maybe you can explain to her why you decided to skip her class.”

You were an idiot. You thought that by skipping her you would get rid of her, you would stop seeing her smile as a drug, but you only made things worse. Now you would have to spend two hours with her, alone. It made you want to pound on the walls, to blow up all the furniture with your powers. You had gotten yourself into quite a mess.

“And then he told me that he had better things to do…” One of your friends told in the dining room.

The day went by terribly quickly and your tray of food was untouched. Apparently, nobody gave importance to your fleeting disappearance, which you were grateful for, but your gaze is fixed on the table and your thoughts were on that night, on the punishment that awaited you. In your mind you imagined the best possible scenario. Nevermore had many students and not all of them were as good and innocent as you, surely you would not be the only one punished. That thought managed to relieve you a little, but just a little.

“(Y/N),” Marilyn told you, putting a hand on your shoulder. “I hope you had a good dinner time,” you coughed nervously and nodded, your cheeks already red. “Let's go?”

As if you were going to war, you got up from the table and grabbed your backpack, following the redhead through the halls.

To your horror, there was no one else with you.

“Isn't there anyone else?” You asked with a small voice. Marilyn gracefully turned around and shook her head with a strange smile.

“No, it seems that you have been the only one who has behaved badly,” she sighed, taking some keys from her bag and opening the classroom door. “Come in,” she told you, pushing your back slightly.

You sat at one of the many empty desks, trying to take your mind far away from that place. Marilyn sighed and put her bag down on the table, looking at you curiously.

“What….? What I have to do?” You asked embarrassed. Your heart was beating fast. Marilyn laughed and sat down at the desk.

“Whatever you want, (Y/N). I'm sure you have a lot of homework to do and two hours is enough time,” she told you with a smile, without taking her eyes from yours.

“Okay…okay,” you whispered, clearing your throat.

Time passed very slowly. You started to do your homework, but you couldn't help but get distracted. The woman you loved was so close... You almost thought you were having a panic attack, you couldn't concentrate, much less when the redhead stood up and walked slowly towards you.

You swallowed and looked up at her.

“I'm not mad at you, (Y/N), but I would like you to tell me why you haven't come to my class,” she said to you with a serious tone, but an informal one.

You had no answer, at least not one that made sense or wouldn't give you a heart attack right then.

“Um… I… It's just…” You said with a shaky voice. She looked at you carefully, with a half smile, as if she was trying to analyze your expressions.

“Tell me, (Y/N), didn't you want to see me?” She asked unexpectedly. You were startled by that strange question and shook your head.

“No, it's not that, it's that… It's just that…”

Marilyn laughed seeing you in that state and that only made you tremble more.

“Do I make you nervous?” She asked getting closer, leaning towards you.

“I…” You managed to say.

“You think I don't know what's going through your mind, don’t you?” She said whispering. You shook your head effusively, futilely looking for some way to escape from there.

“I, I don't know what you're talking about,” you said, causing the tip of your pencil to break due to your nervousness.

“Oh, come on, (Y/N), you know it, you know it perfectly…” Marilyn said, tilting her head.

“It's just that I'm ashamed to speak in front of my classmates, that's why I haven't gone to class,” you said, lying in the best way you could at that moment. Marilyn raised her eyebrows and smiled even wider.

“Please, (Y/N), don't try… You can't lie to me,” she said amused, closing your notebook and resting her hands on the desk. “Come on, honey, look at me when I’m talking to you.”

“It's, it's the truth,” you said, obeying and looking at her.

“No, it's not…” She continued mocking.

You were dying to get out of there, you were a whirlwind of thoughts and feelings. Marilyn didn't seem like the same happy and sweet teacher that she always was, there was something in her look that made you tremble, you didn't know if it was fear or desire...

“Look at you, (Y/N), you're shaking…” Marilyn said, amused, moving away from the desk and circling it like a vulture around its prey. “Poor silly girl, did you really think you could fool me?”

“I'm not trying to fool you…” You sighed, while Marilyn moved your chair away from the desk with a slightly abrupt jerk.

“Get up, honey, we are going to have a little conversation,” she said in your ear, causing all your hair to stand on end. You were a lost soul, a rag doll that was unable to move, only to obey your teacher while your breathing accelerated.

You stood with Marilyn too close to you, scrutinizing all your features, laughing at the nervous and embarrassed attitude you had at that moment.

“You like me, right?” She said without qualms. “Don't answer me, you don't have to, I know you like me.”

You wanted to cry, scream, run, escape. You didn't think you were so horribly obvious, so obvious, so indiscreet. That was worse than a nightmare.

“I…” You stammered, on the verge of a heart attack. Marilyn took a step towards you with a wicked smile, not willing to give you a break.

“You're so sweet…” She whispered in your ear, gently placing a hand on your waist. “I see how you look at me in class, how you tremble when I talk to you... Look at you, you're such a mess and I barely touched you... My dumb girl... Tell me, do you think about me?”

“I… I don't…” You said in an inaudible voice, with your vocal chords paralyzed by the situation. She touched you, grabbed your waist and caressed your cheek. It was better than a dream, but you felt like you were in a nightmare. It was no longer worth pretending. “Yeah, I do…”

“Oh, you’re flattering me, (Y/N)… You know? I also think about you... How dumb you become when you're with me...”

You were finally brave and looked into her eyes, while her caresses ran through your body. You were totally unable to speak.

“Did the cat get your tongue?” She asked teasingly, grabbing your wrist and pulling you towards her desk. “Such a shy girl… You drive me crazy, (Y/N).”

You nodded without really knowing why. Your back collided with the wood of the table and the redhead approached, putting her arms at your sides, impeding any attempt to escape.

“Do you want to kiss me?” She asked, getting so close to you that you could feel her breathing. Your nerves prevented you from moving, but you managed to nod awkwardly. “Oh, of course you want…”

You finally moved, putting your lips on hers timidly. It was much better than what you had dreamed of. Her lips were soft, warm, inviting. You squeezed your eyes shut, shedding a desperate tear. Desperate because of the confusion you felt and because of the strange way in which your most intimate desire was fulfilled.

She put a hand on your chest, pulling you away from that innocent kiss and looking at you curiously.

“Is that all you got for me, (Y/N)? Maybe you don't like me as much as I thought.”

You hung your head in shame. She should understand that the situation was strange, disturbing, totally outside of Nevermore's ethical code, something that should never happen. On the other hand, that was your first kiss, you couldn't do it better, you didn't know how to do it better. But she didn't seem to understand what you were going through. Marilyn wasn't stupid, she knew you had feelings for her, but maybe she didn't know exactly what kind of feelings.

“I'm sorry,” you said trembling, with tears running down your cheeks. “I had never kissed anyone.”

“Oh, is that true?” The redhead said, wiping away your tears. “So your shy and innocent appearance is not just a facade…”

You nodded, but before you could apologize any more, she was kissing you now wildly, with passion and desire. At that moment you decided to forget about your fears and your feelings and let yourself go. Her tongue ran through your mouth and her hands prevented you from moving, pushing you against the desk.

Marilyn pulled away from you to study your reaction. Your gaze was no longer fearful, but something else, something different. You had her there, kissing you, teasing you in a terribly suggestive way, embarrassing you, but rewarding you for it.

“Oh, God, you're so crazy about me... With just one kiss you're already so excited...” She whispered, while she put her hand under your skirt, caressing you in a place that seemed forbidden. Surely your body was several steps ahead of your mind, sending pleasant stimuli to your center, making you feel a humidity that was only accentuated by her hands.

“I'm… I'm nervous…” You confessed, letting yourself be caressed in that private area, letting her fingers run through your folds over your underwear. Marilyn laughed sinisterly and slipped her hand out of your skirt, cupping your face with her hands.

“Don't be nervous, my silly girl… Mommy will take good care of you, I promise.”

You were somewhat confused by those words, but desire began to invade your thoughts and you could just nod. The redhead smiled and ran a hand over your chest, enjoying every inch of your skin.

“Let me look at you, honey, I want to see your beautiful body,” she told you. You looked at her confused. You were so clumsy, so innocent. But that would end soon. Marilyn laughed amused to see you so lost. “The shirt, (Y/N), take off your shirt.”

“But… But, what if someone comes?” You asked, looking towards the door. Marilyn grunted unpleasantly and went over there, locking the door.

“No one is coming, (Y/N), now be a good girl and take off your shirt… Come on, don't make mommy angry…”

You swallowed and nervously took your hands to the buttons of your clothes, slowly undoing them, feeling how a current of cold air slipped into your body. Marilyn devoured you with her gaze, caressing the skin that was exposed, biting her lips. You were a trembling mess, but little by little the situation overwhelmed you, and there was little of the shy (Y/N) left.

“That's it… how beautiful girl you are, honey…” She hissed, coming closer and kissing your neck. That made you smile and you finally managed to relax a bit.

Marilyn finished removing your shirt, and also your bra. When you wanted to realize it, your chest was bare and her hands grabbed your breasts while the gasps began to fill the classroom. Your gasps

“So beautiful… Such a dumb girl for mommy…” The redhead whispered, taking you by the legs and sitting you down on the wooden table.

“Marilyn…” You sighed, making her stop. Her hand trailed up your leg, and, though she had touched you before, an irrational fear gripped you. “Please… Just, just be, be nice to me…” You begged. She looked at you curiously and smiled with a disturbing tenderness.

“Of course, my love... I'll be nice to my good girl... Mommy's going to take good care of you...” She said, amused, pulling your skirt until it disappeared trough your ankles.

You nodded, while her hand continued its way between your legs. Her fingers were skilled, they knew where to touch you even if you were still wearing your panties. You couldn't suppress a moan, which clearly made the redhead smile, enjoying how sensitive you were.

“I, I like it…” You said panting, clenching your fists. She laughed in amusement, pulling away from you a bit and taking off her own clothes.

“Do you like it? Well, of course you like it... My silly girl... “ She said, amused, lowering her skirt. You couldn't stop looking. Many times you imagined what was under her clothes, under her skirt. But you wouldn't have to, now you had her in front of you, naked, but at the same time unreachable, since you reached out an arm to touch her, but she slapped you, clicking her tongue.

“You don’t have to hurry, baby…” she said to you, grabbing your hair tightly, making you hiss in pain and pleasure. “Mommy is going to take care of you first … You are so needy...”

You nodded and she released you, pressing her body against yours as she made your underwear disappear. You were completely exposed, helpless, aroused…

“You're so wet… You say it's your first time? It's hard for me to believe it, (Y/N)…” She whispered, touching you now, running her fingers through your slippery folds.

You nodded, closing your eyes as her fingers rubbed your clit in circles. You had never thought that moaning was so easy, something that was done involuntarily. You were a shy girl, you would never believe that you were moaning with pleasure without any embarrassment, making sounds that were impossible for you just a few hours ago.

“Please…” You said without thinking. You knew what you were asking for, but you didn't think you were really doing it. It was a strange impulse, an unbearable desire.

“What do you want, sweetie? Tell me…” She said, caressing your entrance, but playing, not giving you what you wanted. You would have to tell her, lose your shyness, say out loud something you wanted for a long time.

“Please… Do it, please…” You begged, while your body trembled at her touch. Your hips moved to have more contact, to try to make those games in your entrance stop being just games.

“What? Please, (Y/N), speak clearly, be a good girl and tell mommy what do you want…” She whispered darkly, impatient.

“Fuck me, mommy!” You screamed, unable to control your instincts, your desire, your desire for her to enter you.

“That's the way I like it, honey…” Marilyn said, satisfied, slowly introducing two fingers inside of you. “Oh, yes, you are a virgin… You are so tight.”

You nodded, moaning at that new sensation. You were a virgin, but not a nun, you had enjoyed your own touch several times, but now it was she who entered you, not your fingers imagining her, not a fleeting illusion.

“You're so good…” Marilyn hissed, moving her fingers slowly. “My favorite student...”

Those unexpected compliments only increased your pleasure. That sweet tone of voice that she used to have came at an inappropriate time for it, but she knew it. Marilyn seemed to know you better than you did yourself, she knew what you needed at all time. Her speed increased at the same rate as your moans did.

You felt how her fingers glided easily and you leaned your head back while her other hand caressed your breasts, your belly, all your bare skin set on fire by her touch, by her whispers, by her tender caresses.

“My precious girl, my little and shy, (Y/N), look at me, I want to see your face when I make love to you, I want to see you melting with pleasure…” She told you, gently slapping you on your breast when you didn't obey. “Look at me!”

You widened your eyes, trying to control all the pleasure you felt. You were a newbie and you couldn't cope with all those new sensations. The cramps were not long in coming, but before you could release all the tension you had built up, she withdrew her fingers, bringing them to her mouth.

“You've done it very well, (Y/N)…” She said, pulling you away a bit. “But don't forget that you are my favorite student, mommy's favorite.”

“But, but...” You said, completely confused, noticing how your walls contracted due to the lack of her fingers.

“Shhh…” Marilyn interrupted you, putting a finger on your lips. “Shut up, my love… Mommy's favorite girls deserve something special…”

Saying that and not letting you protest, she went to her bag and what she took out of it made you shudder. A strap on not very large, but it made you shrink.

“That... That...” You said stammering, crossing your legs involuntarily as she put on the accessory, looking at you amused.

“Oh, are you afraid?” She said mockingly, approaching you, moving her hips exaggeratedly. The vision you had in front of you was so exciting and at the same time so disturbing that your body only asked you for more, only asked you to her to use that with you. You couldn't believe something like that would turn you on so much, but it did, and she knew it.

“I don't know if I can… I…” You said, shaking your head, trying not to stare at that silicone item.

“Of course you can. You're mommy's good girl, remember? Don't worry, I'll make it easy for you. Spread your legs, honey.”

You shook your head instinctively. The redhead didn't like that, and she pounced on you, pulling your hair, making you scream in pain.

“Don't you trust me?” She asked with a dark voice. You nodded, closing your eyes. “Okay, then spread your legs, baby, don't make me have to repeat it to you.”

You had no other choice. You parted your trembling legs, wet with your desire, exposing yourself completely. You expected her to have no mercy. You thought she would penetrate you unceremoniously, but none of that happened.

Marilyn reached down, grabbing your legs and keeping them apart. Little by little she was giving small kisses to your thighs. Your breath hitched as her mouth moved ever closer to her target. You didn't expect that, but you decided to stop worrying about nonsense, and enjoy the moment.

Marilyn kissed your center, she ran her tongue along your folds, sucked on your clit in a soft, almost romantic way.

“Your taste is so good, honey…” She whispered, continuing to move her tongue up and down.

The moans returned. It was something totally new to you, and something that exceeded your own limits of pleasure. You had to fight yourself not to grab her head and push it against your body. You didn't want that feeling to stop, for those kisses to stop sending a thousand sensations to your body. The cramps returned and you finally believed that she would not stop, that she would let you free yourself.

“I'm close…” You sighed, to let her know that you didn't want her to stop. To your dismay, she stopped again, leaving you again at the gates of orgasm. Your body was already almost sore from so much tension and you let out a piteous moan, which only made her laugh as she stood up and leaned into you, kissing you deeply.

You could taste yourself and it made you moan, shift on the table, become another quivering, needy mess.

“Now it'll be easier, honey… Turn around, come on,” she said in your ear, pulling you down from the desk. You let yourself go, but you still had doubts. You knew what was coming and although you wanted it, you couldn't help but feel a certain fear.

“Marilyn…” You sighed, trying to express many things with your gaze, which logically, the redhead couldn't interpret.

“I said turn around,” she snapped, grabbing your shoulders and turning until your belly hit the wood. “That's it, good girl… Now lean.”

You had no choice but to obey, helped by her hand on your head, which also ended up leaning against the desk.

Marilyn backed away, reaching into her bag for something while you stood exposed, with your back to her, unable to see what she was doing.

“Ah!” You yelled when you felt something cold between your legs, something that the redhead extended with her fingers. You looked up to see what was going on, but she looked down again, laughing in amusement.

“Calm down, honey, this is just to make it easier... I don't want to hurt my precious girl...” She told you, spreading that strange liquid around your entrance, and inside you. “Now stay still, be good to mommy...”

You nodded, though you doubted she'd seen you.

After a few more caresses, she approached you, making you notice how that object rubbed against your folds. It was strange, but surprisingly pleasant. Marilyn moved it along your center, while with the other hand, she caressed your buttocks.

“Such a perfect body, so beautiful…” The redhead whispered to herself, scratching your skin while the silicone penis was placed at your entrance. “Are you ready, baby?”

You nodded, closing your eyes and moving your hips.

“I didn't hear you,” Marilyn whispered, slowly introducing the tip inside of you.

“Yeah! Please, mommy!” You yelled, shaking your body.

“Good girl…” the redhead sighed, introducing herself more and more.

At first it was an unpleasant feeling. It hurt, you felt pins and needles in your center, something you knew would happen and the reason you were afraid.

“Mommy… It hurts,” you said, clenching your fists and eyes tightly, getting used to the intruder. Marilyn stroked your back tenderly, making soothing sounds as her hips moved slowly.

“Shh, calm down, honey, I know it hurts. Mommy is being as nice as she can to her precious little girl. Just hold on a little, do it for me… Will you?”

“Yeah…” You hissed, enduring the pain. At that moment you realized what you needed, what you wanted with rage. It was a dream come true, and now you couldn't back down, you shouldn't, you had to hold on.

As if your body had heard your thoughts, the pain gradually disappeared and a wave of overwhelming pleasure made you tremble and open your eyes.

“Do you feel better now?” Marilyn asked, brushing the hair off your back.

“Yeah…” You sighed, shifting pathetically, desperate for her to continue.

“Okay,” she said laughing, grabbing your hips. “Now I'm going to move a little faster, okay?”

You nodded and groaned as she did, feeling your body stretch, conforming to the intruder in an almost overwhelming way. Your hips moved as Marilyn wanted, she was the one driving you, from the beginning of that night.

“Fuck…” You said, unable to avoid speaking that way. The pleasure you felt was corrupting you, turning you into something you were not.

“Don't talk like that, honey, mommy doesn't like good girls to say those words…” She told you abruptly, giving you a soft smack on your ass while she moved rhythmically inside you.

“I'm sorry,” you said between gasps, trying to match your movements with hers, creating a pleasant and comfortable rhythm.

“Oh, my love... You take it so well... It moves so well inside you... When I think about the time I've lost without doing that to you... The nights I've touched myself thinking about having you like this...”

She was rambling, you could tell by the suddenness of her words. You didn't want to think about Marilyn touching herself. That would make the urge to cum too close again.

It was too late for that. The tremors in your legs and the heat accumulated in your center made you go crazy, to beg to be released.

“Mommy, please, I need to cum…” You said with a broken voice. “Please.”

“Do you want to cum? Oh honey, you don't have enough time... But it's okay, do it honey, do it for mommy, but on one condition.”

You smiled, letting your pleasure wash over you.

“Which one?” You asked, hitting the table due to her strong thrusts.

“Don't shut up, I want to hear you scream,” she whispered into your ear, before moving again.

You agreed and finally, you felt what you wanted so much, that you did not know beyond your fantasy nights. An intense, strong orgasm, the best of your life, the first real one of your life.

Your hips bucked and she pressed herself hard against your body, moaning along with you, filling that lonely room of gut-wrenching screams.

“My love… What a good girl you have been… My poor silly girl…” Marilyn said, catching her breath and getting out of you, taking off her strap on.

You turned around, stunned by what just happened, and kissed her without warning. Holding her tightly, expressing all the love you felt.

“Hey, hey, what are you doing?” She said, shaking her head and stopping your kisses. You felt a stab in the heart. “We're not done yet. Get on your knees.”

“But…” You sighed.

“On your knees, sweetie,” she said, more softly. You obeyed and felt the cold wooden floor on your legs. She came closer, caressing herself and gesturing for you to come closer.

“Come here, make mommy happy…” She said, pulling your hair until your face was aligned with her center. You were paralyzed, It was one thing to let things be done to you, but something very different was to do things. You didn't know how to do anything, you were an innocent girl (now not so innocent), and you didn’t know what you had to do to please her. She laughed in amusement, grabbing your chin so you would look into her eyes.

“Come on, don't be shy…” Marilyn said, pushing your face into her body.

“I don't know what to do…” You said, on the verge of tears. Marilyn pushed you away and pouted at you.

“Oh, poor silly girl. Don't worry honey, I'm here to help you.”

With a few small prompts and some brusque demands, you managed to make her explode with pleasure too. You simply kissed, sucked where she told you. She did the rest, knowing that you wouldn't dare to play with her like she did with you.

“Get up,” she told you, once she got her breath back. “Get dressed,” she said dryly, kissing you briefly on the lips.

You expected something else. I love you, a hug, a better kiss. But there was none of that. Marilyn just started getting dressed without even looking at you.

You put on your clothes in silence, thinking about what had happened and what hadn't. It could seem that you were a girl thirsty for sex, that all she wanted was for her teacher to take her, to do with her what she wanted. But it wasn't like that.

You loved her, you were in love with her. Sex for you was totally secondary (most of the time). You didn't want to be a passing lover, a one-night stand, a toy with no feelings.

But Marilyn's attitude told you that was precisely what you were. Your whole world came down from the cloud in which it was from the first kiss and stepped on reality abruptly, painfully.

You went to your desk and in silence, you collected your stuff, putting them in the backpack. You tried not to show it, you tried so hard not to cry, but to no avail.

You sobbed as the tears fell to the floor. This caught the attention of the redhead, who turned and looked at you with her mouth open.

“(Y/N), are you crying?” She asked approaching you slowly.

“No…” You lied sobbing, putting the backpack on top of the desk.

“Oh, but why are you crying?” She asked again, grabbing your shoulders, stopping you from running out of that class. “Honey, have I done something you didn't want to do?” Have I gone too far with you?”

You shook your head, freeing yourself from her grip and putting the backpack on your shoulders. She was faster than you, grabbing your wrist and preventing your escape again.

“(Y/N), talk to me, tell me what I did wrong... I... I thought it was what you wanted... Please tell me that you too, that I haven't abused you...” She said, grabbing your face with her hands. You shook your head as the tears continued to fall down your cheeks.

“It's not that…” You hiccuped, letting all your crying out uncontrollably. Marilyn looked at you scared and wiped away your tears.

“Then what is it?” She asked worriedly.

“It's... It's just that... I thought... I thought that... Well...” You said sobbing. Marilyn grabbed your hands and sat in the chair, looking at you.

“Come on, honey, talk to me, tell me what you feel...” She told you tenderly, with a voice very different from the one she had before.

“It's just that you already have what you wanted and I’m not,” you confessed, far from wanting to repress your feelings.

“What did you want? What are you talking about? Please, darling, tell me what do you want,” she said, with a sad, guilty look.

“I love you, Marilyn… I’m, I’m in love with you and now that I have finally had something with you I feel… I feel that you don’t love me, that you have only used me, that this will not happen again,” you said burying your face between your hands.

Marilyn pushed them away and caressed your cheek.

“I know that sometimes I'm a bit… blunt… But that doesn't mean that I don't feel anything for you, my love…” She whispered, forcing you to look into her eyes. “Honey, you are a wonderful girl, my favorite student, remember?”

“You say that because of what has happened…” You said, refusing to believe her words.

“No, no, baby…” She said, trying hard for you to believe her. “It was not my intention to intimidate you, nor to make you feel like a doll. I only pretended to love you, and I don't want to stop doing it. (Y/N), I love you, and I don't want you to think I'm using you.”

You opened your eyes and stopped crying, looking at her suspiciously.

“You… Do you love me?” You asked with an innocent voice. She smiled tenderly and stood up, nodding and pulling you into a soft hug.

You still doubted her, but you hugged her back, pressing her body hard against yours, crying into her shoulder. That was much more like what you wanted.

“Shhh, don't cry anymore, my love... Didn't you like what we've done?”

“Yes, I liked it Marilyn, it was the best thing that ever happened to me…” You confessed, letting yourself be comforting. “But I don't want to be a one-night stand… Please… I want, I want to be with you…”

“Is what you want? A relationship?” She asked, pushing you away a bit.

You nodded, feeling how little by little you calmed down.

“Okay, honey… But we have to be careful, if someone finds out…” Marilyn said. Unexpectedly, you suffered a laughter attack. “What is so funny?”

“It's funny you'd say that considering what we just did,” you said, truly smiling for the first time.

She laughed too, kissing you softly between giggles.

“This time I had the situation under control, but we must be careful, that's all I ask of you, do you agree?”

You agreed, hugging her again, closing your eyes and enjoying her caresses.

“Yeah…”

“And don't skip my class anymore,” she said amused. You smiled again, feeling safe in her arms.

#marilyn thornhill #marilyn thornhill x reader #wednesday #ms thornhill #oneshot #smut

74 notes · View notes

thisgirlnamedblusy · 8 months

Note

Ok how about a Marilyn x fem reader where the reader becomes deathly ill? Perhaps they're a dying species that's been pretty much gone endangered because of some illness that only effects them. Reader finally catches it and has pretty much resigned herself to dying an early death. Marilyn is devastated by the news and decides to mix all kinds of concoctions to find a cure because she's secretly in love with reader. No matter how hard Marilyn tries though it's looking grim and before reader goes into a coma, she kisses Marilyn, thinking she's not going to survive anyway. Marilyn doubles down and in one last effort, creates a cure that brings reader back from almost death! Afterwards reader "thanks" Marilyn 😉😉😉

Yesss!!!! Here it is!!! Oh, this one is so sad :(((. I hope you like it and sorry about the delay, and the language mistakes

Until I die

Pairing: Marilyn Thornhill x Fem Student! Reader

Warnings: Angst, mentions of death, deathly reader, hurt and comfort, some implied smut, fluff

Word count: 7,573

Summary: You were a dying species, your live started its own countdown, but you have her by your side at least…

N/A: Requests are open!!! Sorry about the delays, I’m working hard on your requests. I love you all!!!

“Wait, (Y/N), I want to talk to you for a moment,” Marilyn, your teacher, said to you when you were about to leave the conservatory. You smiled to yourself and stood up comically.

It was something you didn't want to do, your body asked you to smile every time you were in botany class. Not because of the plants, with which you had a very special relationship due to your condition, but because of that sweet and kind redhead that was your teacher.

“What’s wrong?” You asked, trying to hide your nervous and flushed face. She shook her head.

“Oh, nothing's wrong, (Y/N), I just want to talk to you for a second,” Marilyn said, gesturing for you to come over to her desk.

You approached slowly, with shaky legs. On the table was what was supposed to be the monthly assignment, which consisted of growing a strange variety of plant.

Of course for you it was a piece of cake. Your powers of union with nature had their advantages, and being the best at botany, and Marilyn's favorite student, was one of them. Surely she was wondering why your plant had flowered in a matter of three days. The good thing was that you would have to explain it, and that meant spending some extra school time with her.

“Is it because of the plant?” You asked, leaving your backpack on the ground. It weighed too much, lately everything weighed too much on you. Marilyn gave you a knowing look and nodded.

“I know you haven't cheated, I know you (Y/N), but I am very curious to know how you have obtained such a magnificent specimen in just three days,” Marilyn said, lovingly observing the plant.

You smiled embarrassed and ran a hand over the back of your neck.

“Well… I…” You stammered. Normally you had no problem explaining what your abilities were, but talking to that woman was difficult for you to. You liked her too much, and next to her you looked almost like a little girl, stuttering and shaking. “It's… One of the advantages of having my abilities.”

Marilyn looked at you and nodded, raising her eyebrows. You didn't even know how to explain exactly what you were. Your parents died when you were very young, and your grandparents, who raised you, didn't seem to want to explain exactly what your gifts were.

“Can you grow plants in just 3 days? It's amazing,” Marilyn said, leaning on the table and looking at you curiously. You nodded, shrugging.

“Well, not always…” You said, joking. Sure, you could make a flower to bloom in a desert, but you never liked to show off. Marilyn seemed to see your embarrassment and she laughed softly.

“There is no need to be ashamed, (Y/N), in Nevermore there are people much stranger than you, I assure you.” The redhead said, looking at the plant curiously.

She was right. A girl capable of communing with nature was nothing compared to the vampires and werewolves you had for classmates.

“I'm just impatient,” you said, moving a little closer to her. “I couldn't wait to see the beauty of that plant.”

You were not lying, you were not exaggerating. You found beauty in the simplest things, in anything that had to do with nature and its magnificence.

Marilyn smiled again, looking at you over her glasses.

“You don't have to be nice with me, you're already my best student,” she told you amused, putting a hand on your shoulder.

“That's not true,” you said, playing with your ankle and with flushed cheeks. Marilyn laughed again, probably seeing you so nervous and erratic. You had always talked, you had a very good relationship with your teacher, but you had never been alone. It was something new for you, and something wonderful.

“I was thinking… Do you already have an extracurricular activity?” The redhead asked. You shook your head.

“Not yet, there's nothing I really want to do…” You sighed with total sincerity. She nodded with a blank look, as if she was thinking about something.

“Weems isn't going to like that, she always wants you to be busy,” she whispered to you, as if the principal was going to show up at the door at any moment.

You laughed.

“Perhaps you would like to help me with the plants. I know it's not an official activity, but Weems isn't too hard to convince. What do you say, (Y/N)? Do you want to be my assistant?” She asked.

You made a superhuman effort not to nod when you heard her proposal, you pretended to think about it. You didn't know if she noticed, probably she did, she was an adult and you were a teenager just entering your 20's.

“Yes, yes of course, I would love it,” you said with a solemn voice. Marilyn smiled wider.

“I'm glad to hear it, (Y/N). Come on, go to your classes, I'll talk to Weems this afternoon,” she said, fleetingly passing a hand over your cheek.

You nodded and grabbed your heavy backpack, leaving the conservatory before your babbling and embarrassment gave you away even more.

Weems accepted Marilyn's proposal, and the next day, you started your extracurricular activity. It was everything you dreamed of. A couple of hours alone with Marilyn, learning about plants, about taking care of them.

“Do you see the color of that leaf?” Marilyn asked, pointing to the leaves that grew on a strange flower’s stem. You leaned in and nodded curiously.

“They are darker,” you affirmed, while you took notes in a notebook. Marilyn agreed.

“Those are the ones that have to be cut, do you want to do that?” She asked, extending a garden tool towards you. You took it with a trembling hand.

“It looks like a parasitic disease…” You commented, evaluating the battered state of that flower. Marilyn's eyes widened and she tilted her head.

“Are you sure?” She asked, looking at the flower more closely, so close that her body brushed against yours, making you tremble.

You closed your eyes and nodded.

“That's what it tells me…” You whispered, praying that the redhead didn't take you for a crazy person, like your former normie classmates used to do.

“What does it tell you? Can you talk to them?” She asked curiously. You nodded embarrassed. “Let me see.”

Marilyn went to her desk and picked up a magnifying glass, with which she looked carefully at the flower.

“Oh, my God, it's true…” She sighed, looking at you out of the corner of her eye. “Okay, cut the leaves and I'll go find the remedy for her disease, I think I prepared one last week...”

You nodded and took one of the bad leaves in your hand, glancing sideways at the redhead. Those little tongs seemed to be made of strong metal, you were unable to open them with one hand. You shook your head, now using both hands, to no avail.

Marilyn was pruning one of the plants when you arrived, and she seemed to have no trouble handling the tool at all.

“Is something wrong?” The redhead asked, placing a hand on your back as she held a glass jar. You snorted and showed her the tongs.

“I can't open them,” you said embarrassed. Marilyn smiled fondly and picked up the tool, opening and closing it smoothly. Then she looked at you with a frown.

“They're a little stuck, but I can handle them…” She said to herself. Then she looked at you somewhat worried. “Are you okay?”

You agreed. Marilyn put the tongs down on the table and walked over to you, cupping your face in her hands and watching you.

“Yes… Just a little tired,” you said, trying to ignore the heat that her hands produced on your skin.

“Are you sure? You don't look good,” Marilyn said, moving a lock of hair from your face. “You are pale, (Y/N)…”

You swallowed hard and ignored her. You were just 20 years old and until that moment you had not thought about those things that your grandmother told you, that your parents told you before they died. You didn't give it any importance, surely your sleepless nights thinking about your teacher had made you weak, it was nothing else, or that's what you repeated over and over again in your head.

“You should go to rest, (Y/N), I'll take care of this,” Marilyn said kindly, moving away from you and cutting the leaves herself. You shook your head, a bit abruptly.

“No… I'm fine, I like being here…” You said, noticing how your voice grew heavy and your eyes seemed to want to close. Marilyn rested her hands on her waist in a warning gesture.

“Your health comes first, (Y/N), you should rest…” She told you with that teacher's tone that you hated, that reminded you that she was nothing else than that, your teacher.

“At least let me stay here with you…” You whispered, instantly regretting that pathetic plea. Marilyn sighed and thought about it for a moment.

“Okay, but just a little while longer, sit there, honey,” she said, pointing to one of the stools.

You obeyed with an involuntary yawn and sat down, watching everything the redhead did.

“So you can talk to the plants…” She murmured, looking at you over the flower. “It's extraordinary. Excuse me if I say it a lot of times, for me all of you are one surprise after another.”

You smiled and bowed your head.

“Well, not to talk as such... It's more like sensations, feelings,” you explained, looking at all the plants in the conservatory, which seemed to be sad about something, or so they told you.

“Uh-huh,” Marilyn said, pouring the contents of the jar into the pot. “And what do they tell you about me? Good feelings, I guess,” she joked, winking at you.

You laughed and nodded.

“Yes, they appreciate that you take care of them with such affection,” you said, perhaps exaggerating a bit, and without really knowing if you were talking precisely about the plants.

The following days were that way. You, Marilyn, alone in the conservatory, tending the plants, talking, drinking tea. A paradise for you, if it weren't for the fact that this strange fatigue was increasing, so much so that you even fell asleep in class a couple of times...

“(Y/N)…” A whisper, followed by a nudge from Yoko, your classmate, woke you up. It had become routine for you to fall asleep in class, but you had never done it in botany class. You could feel Marilyn's eyes glancing at you. You were terribly embarrassed and you pretended to move the notebook on the desk.

“But what's wrong with you?” Yoko asked in a low voice. “This is the fifth time you've fallen asleep in class.”

You sighed and rubbed your eyes.

“I don't know…” you whispered. Lies. You knew there was a possibility, a terrible one, but you refused to believe it, to accept it. It had to be a product of the stress of the exams, yes, it had to be that.

The bell rang in your head like a hammer, becoming a noise too unpleasant. With difficulty, you got up from your desk and grabbed your backpack, which now seemed to be full of bricks.

“(Y/N),” Marilyn said, grabbing your shoulder. “Wait a minute.”

You knew that she had noticed that you had fallen asleep. You were trembling, you felt chills, shame...

“Sweetie, what's wrong with you?” she asked, worried. “I’m not going to blame you for falling asleep, I’m just worry about you, okay?” She told you, as if she knew the shame you felt.

“I'm just, stressed, I think…” You lied, leaning on the table so as not to lose your balance. You were dizzy. Marilyn studied your features as was typical of her, caressing your cheeks and placing a hand on your forehead.

“My goodness, (Y / N), you're on fire, you have a fever…” the redhead sighed. “Come, we have to take you to the infirmary.”

You couldn't make a move against her grip. You were weak and feverish. You don't even remember the way to the infirmary, just crawling into one of the beds and swallowing a pill.

When you opened your eyes, Marilyn was next to you, stroking your forehead.

“Hey honey, how are you?” She asked softly. You grunted and sat up in bed, shaking your head. You didn't feel feverish anymore, but your joints ached like hell.

“Well… I’m feeling better, I guess,” you said, stretching out your arms. You couldn't do it, they hurt too, your whole body hurt. You looked at the infirmary windows, which barely emitted light. “How long have I been here?”

Marilyn smiled, continuing to caress you.

“Calm down, (Y/N), just a few hours…” Marilyn sighed. “You needed to sleep.”

“Oh…” You said, imagining that this is more or less how a hangover should feel.

“Let's see, let's see.” A harsh and unpleasant voice appeared in the room. Crazy Nurse Hill. “Let's see how you are, come on, quickly, quickly.”

Marilyn got up from the bed raising her eyebrows and smiling at the always so crazy attitude of the nurse and stood there looking at you.

“Let's see, you leech, put on the thermometer on you,” the nurse said, throwing the object at you abruptly. You were making a great effort to hold back your laughter, just like Marilyn, who turned around pressing her lips.

After five minutes of nonsensical talk from Hill, the thermometer beeped and with the speed of the best of policemen, she took the device from you.

Her amused face was wiped away and she looked at Marilyn, frowning.

The redhead took the thermometer that Hill offered her and her face went from laughter to fear.

“It's impossible…” She said horrified, looking over and over again looking at the values marked by the thermometer.

“Completely impossible...” The nurse stated, blinking several times. You were sitting on the bed, nervous about the attitude of the two women. “(Y/N), are you okay?”

You nodded, nervous for not understanding the horrified looks from the women.

“Honey, aren't you cold?” Marilyn asked, sitting next to you again and laying you down on the bed, covering you well with the sheets. You, terrified by her nervousness, shook your head.

Hill also came over, handing you the thermometer. You were as surprised as they were. It marked the derisory temperature of 90º F. You shook your head.

“Surely she had put it wrong. Come on, to the mouth,” the nurse said, snatching the thermometer and putting it in your mouth without hesitation.

“Mmmm,” you protested. Marilyn stroked your head to relax you.

“Calm down, (Y / N), it's okay…” She told you with a calm, almost sedative voice.

The temperature didn't change, much to the horror of Marilyn and the nurse.

“Okay… This is very weird,” she mumbled, going to another room.

“What's wrong with me?” You asked to yourself, removing a terrible idea from your head. Marilyn shook her head and took your hand.

“My God, you're freezing, are you saying you're not cold?” She asked, scared.

“Well… I’m not cold…” You sighed.

You spent the night in the infirmary, thinking about what you were supposed to know, what your grandmother told you over and over again and what you never paid attention to.

You didn't know what you were basically because there were hardly any cases like yours in the world. You were a fairy, but not an ordinary fairy, but a dying bundle of what fairies used to be. It was a species in extinction for centuries, a species that decided to let itself die long ago. There were no pure fairies left, only people with certain powers, a genetic mixture that should not exist. They always told you that nature was wise, but also cruel.

Beings so pure, so innocent could not exist, no longer, not in this world. Everyone born with the fairy gene died prematurely. Your grandparents were saved, your parents were not. Each generation had a far worse fate than the one before.

All your uncles had died before reaching thirty, your parents too. Your grandparents survived, but just barely. Your grandfather couldn't take care of himself, and your grandmother was in a wheelchair.

When you were a little girl, you thought they were just stories to scare you, so that you would pick up your room, behave yourself and not swear. When you grew up, they told you that it was not like that, that it was your destiny, that you had to die without remedy. Your grandmother called it, "the fairy curse." A disease that only affected you, to a greater or lesser extent.

You cried when you found out, but as you saw the years go by and nothing happened, little by little you forgot that fear. Until that moment, when the symptoms began to attack you.

It followed an order, a few steps that led to your death. It could be a coincidence, but as time passed, you became sure that it wasn't.

Fatigue, fever, dizziness, cold, blood, blindness, coma, death…

Those were the steps that the disease followed, the steps that you would follow.

That night you found it impossible to sleep. A part of your mind did not know what your cruel fate would be. You only thought that it was a coincidence, a cold, a very strong one. But deep down you knew that it wasn't like that, that little by little it would get worse, that your fate was sealed.

You were too young to die, you hit the mattress in a rage, crying out for a justice that apparently didn't exist. You didn't deserve to die, you were a good person, the best student in Nevermore, Marilyn's favorite student. Oh, Marilyn, just thinking you'd never see her again made your insides turn. It was a hell, a hell that would soon burn you up, that would make you disappear from the world, a world in which you were not supposed to exist.

The sun's rays woke you up the next morning, along with three people who entered the infirmary. Larissa Weems, the Nevermore’s principal, a doctor you didn't know, and Marilyn.

“Let's see what's wrong with this young lady…” The man said, opening his briefcase and beginning to examine you.

You shook your head, still between sleep and wakefulness. Marilyn walked over to you and took your icy hand.

“Don't worry, (Y/N), the nurse called the hospital last night and a doctor has come to see you,” she told you, with her usual healing caresses. You nodded and found horrified that you could barely squeeze her hand.

“How are you, (Y/N)?” Weems asked, leaning towards you, concerned.

“Well… I guess…” You said with a broken voice, feeling the cold of the mercury on your chest.

“Well? I doubt it very much, miss,” the doctor said, listening to the beating of your heart. “It’s a very low heart rate...” She said to the women, who looked at you strangely.

“I'm fine,” you reaffirmed. Really, despite the fever and the dizziness, you weren't feeling too bad, maybe it was because you had Marilyn by your side, that always made you feel better.

“Well…” The doctor said, after taking some blood from you. “I'm done.”

“What? You’re done?” Marilyn asked, getting up from the bed abruptly. “Aren't you going to take her to the hospital?”

The doctor sighed and shook his head.

“First we have to know what is happening to her,” he said passively. Marilyn glared at him but Larissa put a hand on her shoulder to stop what was sure to be a fit of rage. “We have to do some analysis. As soon as we have enough data we will take her to the hospital. I must admit that Nevermore never disappoints, I have no idea about what’s happening to her.”

“What kind of doctor are you?” Marilyn asked through clenched teeth. Larissa stepped between the two, smiling fakely at the redhead.

“Marilyn, why don't you keep (Y/N) company? I'll talk to the doctor,” she said, forcing her to sit next to you.

She sighed furiously, but she nodded.

You were embarrassed, but excited to see how the redhead cares about you. If she knew what was wrong with you...

“Calm down, I'm fine,” you said with a half smile. She shook her head and looked at you with a serious but tender face.

“Honey... I'm so worried about you,” she said sincerely, taking your hand again. “You were fine a week ago and now...”

“It'll pass, I'm sure it's nothing,” you lied. That someone knew what was happening to you wouldn’t help at all. People just would feel sorry for you. You didn't want Marilyn's pity, you wanted her care, you wanted the love she was giving you not because she knew you would die. It was much better to think that she might have feelings for you, even though you knew that was impossible.

At noon, and after several hours of sleep, the infirmary door opened again and Marilyn came over to your bed with a lot of things in her hands. One of them caught your eye.

“White roses…” You sighed, yawning. She smiled. She seemed calmer than that morning. She put the vase with the flowers on your table and put some books on your lap.

“I thought you'd feel better with some flowers, besides, I know they're your favorites,” the redhead said, kissing your forehead. You froze from that kiss, but you soon snapped back to reality, frowning.

“How do you know?” You asked surprised. Marilyn looked at you smiling, but feeling a bit sad.

“You told me the day we were taking care of the rose bushes at school, don't you remember?” She said tenderly, but with concern.

You were horrified, you really didn't remember saying that to her. It was a possible symptom, forgetting things, you knew it, your grandfather started to deteriorate that way. At this point, lying was the best, so as not to plunge into a cesspool of tears and despair.

“Oh, yes... It's true,” you said, diverting your attention to the books that the redhead left in your lap. “What is this?”

“I bought them for you. You're probably right and you'll be fine soon, but you're going to get bored here alone, so… Well, it's for you to entertain yourself,” Marilyn said, trying to fool herself. Maybe she knew deep down that all this looked bad, but she, like you, refused to believe it.

“Have you bought them? It wasn't necessary…” You said, looking at the covers. “An encyclopedia of plants? It's great, I never had one in such a good condition,” you said excitedly, leafing through the books, enjoying the aroma that the new paper gave off.

“Well, I'm glad you like it,” Marilyn said, smiling, seeing how you enjoyed something so simple.

You smiled back at her, pretending you weren't having a huge headache right now.

“Thank you…” You sighed, closing your eyes, hurt. Marilyn fixed on you, grabbing you by the shoulders.

“(Y/N)… My God, you're, you're bleeding…” She said trembling, running her hand under your nose.

Drops of blood began to cover the mattress. Blood, another of the symptoms that only reminded you how close your end was.

Blood, blindness, coma, death...

The day passed slowly, painfully. Your friends went to see you several visits, showering you with gifts and sweets. Everyone was oblivious to what would happen and that only made you more and more depressed. When you were alone, you cried inconsolably, imagining that everything around you would end up disappearing, that you would die without remedy, when you had barely begun to enjoy life, the love you felt for Marilyn.

That night you opened your eyes, wiping the blood from your nose, and turned around to get a vision as tender as devastating. Marilyn was there, sitting next to you, covered in her own jacket. That excessive concern meant many things to you, and since you didn't have much time left, your thoughts went to the one you liked the most, she felt something for you.

Then your rational mind would erase that fantasy from your head. Surely she would do the same for any other student, she was tender, sweet and kind to everyone. You were not the exception.

You were going to make yourself noticed, to wake the redhead from her uncomfortable and deep sleep, but the creak of the door opening made you continue pretending that you were sleeping soundly. It was Larissa, who sidled up to Marilyn.

“Marilyn…” She whispered, gently moving the redhead. She woke up comically.

“Larissa…” She said in a low voice, taking her glasses from your table. “What happens?”

“We need to talk…” Larissa said, in a serious tone, leaning towards you. “Is she asleep?”

“Yes, yes, she's been sleeping all night,” the redhead replied, rubbing her eyes. “What's happening?”

Larissa gestured for Marilyn to get up from her chair, and led her to a far corner of the infirmary, presumably to avoid being overheard by you. What nonsense, you were awake and you had a great hearing.

“You see, I've been talking with (Y/N)'s family and I'm afraid I have bad news,” Larissa whispered, looking from time to time to where you were.

“Bad news?” Marilyn said, speaking loud.

“Shhh, shut up, I don't want (Y/N) to wake up,” Larissa scolded her.

“Larissa, you're scaring me,” Marilyn said, nervously playing with her hands.

“I'm very sorry, Marilyn, but I'm afraid there's nothing that can be done for (Y/N)…” She finally said, bowing her head.

“What? What do you mean?”

“I mean that no doctor can heal her, Marilyn. Her disease is typical of her condition,” Larissa explained, placing a hand on the redhead's shoulder. “It’s an illness that affects all the descendants of the extinct fairies. It's terrible, but no one can help her.”

“No, I don't understand you,” Marilyn stammered, looking everywhere.

“Marilyn, (Y/N) is dying…” Larissa sighed. Marilyn's eyes widened, which were now full of tears.

“No... No... That... That's not true,” she said sobbing. “No, it can’t be possible…”

“Marilyn…”

“No!” The redhead yelled. Larissa hugged her, as she had begun to cry uncontrollably. “You're lying…”

“Come on, Marilyn, calm down,” Larissa said with a calm voice, hugging Marilyn tightly.

“There has to be something that we can do…” Marilyn sobbed. Larissa shook her head, shedding a tear.

“I'm sorry, Marilyn, I know how much you appreciate (Y/N), but…”

“Appreciate? You have no idea, Larissa. You have no idea at all! Nobody has any idea about anything!” The redhead shouted, pulling away from Weems’ embrace.

“Marilyn... what are you talking about?” She asked, scared.

“I'm…” the redhead began, immediately regretting her words. “There has, there has to be something I can do. If no one is going to try to help her, I will, I won't stop until I save her,” she said to herself, running out of the infirmary, crying inconsolably.

“My God, Marilyn…” Larissa sighed, moving closer to you. –“(Y/N), I'm so sorry…” She whispered to you, passing a hand over your forehead.

When you were left alone again, you sat up, stunned by what you had just witnessed. Not because of the news you already knew, but because of Marilyn's reaction, deranged, disproportionate.

The next day, she returned, but with a glass jar, which contained a strange liquid.

“Hello, honey…” She said, sitting next to you. “Here, try this,” she told you, offering you the jar. You were somewhat shaken by the dream and you shook your head.

“Marilyn?” You asked, picking up the vial. The redhead looked haggard, as if she'd been up all night. All her clothes were full of dirt and her hands were full of cuts, probably due to some of the conservatory plants.

“You must drink, please,” she said nervously, pushing your hand closer to your mouth. Hesitating, you obeyed. She was very nervous, her eyes were full of makeup that had spread all over her cheeks.

You made a disgusted face when you tasted that strange concoction, but you complied. Despite that disgusting taste, the headache you had subsided, even if it was just for a while.

“Honey, I… I know what's happening to you,” Marilyn said, leaving the empty bottle on the table.

“Yeah…” You said reluctantly, sighing. She already knew, there was no remedy. “No, don't suffer about me, it's my destiny,” you said, accepting that you wouldn't last the next week.

“What?” She asked ironically, furious, moving erratically around your bed. “Everyone may have given up but not me, do you hear me? I will save you, I promise.”

You raised your eyebrows, suppressing your urge to cry. You wanted to know why, you wanted to know before it was too late, but it was not an easy question, besides, there was still the possibility that this desire for you to live was part of her goodness, of her gentle and generous character.

“Why? What does it matter to you?” You asked, sitting up on the bed. She was going to answer you, but she regretted it at the last moment, shaking her head.

“You're… You're a wonderful girl, and I… I can't let you just… Oh my God…” She said collapsing, burying her face in her hands. “I won't stop until I save you… Even if it's the last thing I do.”

Saying that, and caressing your cheek, she walked away again, leaving you puzzled and with a million unanswered questions.

Marilyn didn't come to see you in the rest of the day. Your classmates told you that she hadn't gone to work, that no one knew where she was. That made you worry, but the pity of your friends was much worse. Everyone was crying and wailing, granting your every wish immediately, treating you like a goddess. You couldn't complain, but you knew that if they behaved like that it was because you would die soon, they would cry, but they would soon forget about you. They all would, even Marilyn.

Thinking those horrible things didn't do any good to you. You had to distract yourself, forget about everything. You looked at the books Marilyn bought you and started reading them. They were a lousy distraction, but at least the tears stopped rolling down your cheeks.

You soon realized that nothing could prevent your end. The letters and pictures in those books became blurry, you were unable to read them. You blinked several times, you squeezed your eyes shut, but nothing happened, the black spot that appeared in your field of vision grew bigger and bigger, until only darkness remained.

Blindness, coma, death...

“(Y/N).” You heard Marilyn's voice very close, but you didn't know where the redhead was. Your eyes must have scared her, they were white. You moved your hand, searching for her clothes, her body. “My love… Can you hear me?”

“Yes…” You sighed, noticing how her hand grabbed yours and brought it to her lips. “I can't see you, Marilyn.”

“I know, honey, don't worry, I'm here, I'm always by your side…” Marilyn said, without letting your hand go. “Here, drink this, honey…”

You noticed the strong smell of another of those infusions that she brought you every day. She never told you, but you were sure they were concoctions to try to heal you. It was a futile feat, but commendable. Her efforts were killing her. Her voice sounded more and more tired, and her sobs were part of her visits.

“Drink, my love, please…” She whispered in your ear.

With her help, since you were getting weaker, you drank the disgusting liquid, coughing at its unpleasant taste.

“That's it... Close your eyes...” She told you calmly, sitting next to you.

At first you didn't feel anything, but little by little the light from the window appeared in front of you. You opened your eyes and miraculously, you could see. It wasn't a clear vision, it was blurry, hazy, but at least you could make out what was around you, you could make out Marilyn.

“I can see…” You sighed, moving your hands in front of you. You couldn't quite see her, but she seemed to smile effusively.

“Really? Oh, what a joy, honey…” She said, hugging you. “My love… My precious girl, hold on a little longer…”

That fleeting moment of vision did not give you any hope. Now you could only see blurry, but the other symptoms kept haunting you. Tremors, chills, dizziness. Marilyn was not with you, surely she would be giving her life to make something that could help you. At that time you cursed her. You were coughing up blood and went practically blind again.

Your heart was weak, barely beating. Your end was near and you needed her. You knew that once you closed your eyes, there would be no turning back. You would spend three days in a coma, until finally your withered heart stopped beating. You could no longer be aware of anything. You couldn't see her, feel her next to you, hear her sweet voice. You would only be a vegetable until your death. It was such a terrible vision of the future that you had no choice, you had to say goodbye, whatever.

“Hey!” You yelled, calling the nurse. “Mrs. Hill!”

Coughs muffled your screams, but quick footsteps headed your way.

“(Y/N), what's wrong with you?” She said worriedly, looking at your pitiful state.

“Please, please... Call... Call…” You said, noticing how the mere act of speaking caused you an unbearable pain. “Miss Thornhill.”

“Miss Thornhill? No way, I'm going, I'm going to call an ambulance,” the nurse said.

“Please!” You yelled, bleeding from your throat as you did so. The woman was scared, but she already knew what was happening and she decided, thank God, to listen to you and leave the infirmary.

“(Y/N)!” Marilyn yelled running towards you and plopping down on the bed.

You were in pain, but her presence was a relief to you.

“Marilyn, I, I'm dying…” You whispered. She shook her head, stroking you.

“Don't say that, baby, no…” She said, realizing your state, on the verge of fainting, of a coma, of death.

“Don't worry…” You said, suppressing your pain and your tears. “It's okay… It's my destiny.”

“Don't talk nonsense, I, I've made another concoction, one that can help you, I just need one more day, please don't do this to me,” she said, sobbing. You smiled and shook your head.

“Marilyn… Thank you… For everything…” You said feeling a brutal fatigue, an overwhelming desire to sleep. It was the time, the moment in which your consciousness would disappear.

“No! Don't say goodbye, don't do it, please,” she begged, grabbing your head with her hands. “No, please, hold on a little longer, please… Fuck!”

“I just, I just want…” You said with difficulty, looking at her lips.

Nothing mattered anymore. Your life was vanishing, you would never come back, you would never wake up. It might be a crazy, selfish thought, but at that moment there was no regret anymore, there was nothing but love, and a monstrous need to reveal your feelings.

With the little strength you had left, you leaned towards her and kissed Marilyn on her lips. The peace you felt was enough. She didn't move, she kissed you back. You could taste the salt from her tears as her hands caressed your face.

“I love you…” You whispered, before falling on the bed and closing your eyes with a smile.

“No, no, no, no, no,” Marilyn repeated over and over again. “Please, (Y/N)…” She said, collapsing in agony, sobbing. “No...” She sighed, with her head resting on your body. “I love you…”

Everything turned dark, her angry wailing and her tears became something alien to you, something you could barely hear or feel.

Coma, death...

It's over. There was no hope anymore, only the peace that kiss gave you, the first and the last kiss of your life. While you were still conscious, you imagined how your life would have been if you had loved more, if you had not been the bland class, if you had had adventures, lovers. Maybe if you had declared to Marilyn earlier, you would have been able to enjoy that kiss more times, you would have died with a love story, knowing that someone truly loved you.

None of that mattered anymore. You no longer felt, the pain was gone, as if that curse took pity on you and would not let you continue to suffer when the time came, when it was all over.

The silence was eternal, like hell. You couldn't see or hear anything, just your weak heartbeat, just the little that was left of consciousness. Even that wouldn't last long. At least you could review your short life, and think about how it would have been better. Nonsense, no one with that disease could live fully, not even to regret something, even if you did, you regretted not having been brave, not letting yourself to love due to your fear of rejection.

Death…

You opened one eye. Everything was spinning. You didn't know how much time had passed, but you felt good, as if all the pain had disappeared. Your fingers moved miraculously, it seemed that you could move, that you could see...

“My God, my God, (Y/N)!” Marilyn yelled, causing you to frown and shake your head.

The redhead was sitting on your bed, her eyes wide.

You didn't think that was possible, surely you should have died by now.

“Am I dead?” You asked, relieved that you didn't feel pain when you spoke. Marilyn smiled and shook her head, grabbing your shoulders.

“No, honey, you're not dead,” she said excitedly, hugging you. You turned away and looked at her suspiciously.

“I don't believe you... I must, I must be in heaven...” You said to yourself, while Marilyn caressed your face tenderly, crying with emotion.

“My love, you're alive…” She said, kissing your lips. You were speechless. You didn't know what was happening, but you did feel her lips on yours, a sensation that was beyond heavenly.

“I'm alive…” You sighed, also caressing her face. “But, but that's impossible...”

Marilyn moved away from her a little and brought an empty mason jar toward you.

“I got it, (Y/N)… I managed to save you…” She said. “I just, I just needed one more day to finish the concoction… I had no hope, but when the liquid brushed against your lips your skin stopped being pale and now… Oh my God, you're alive…”

“You’ve saved me?” You asked, smiling with happiness. There was no trace of pain, blood or blindness, and it did not seem like something temporary like other times. There was no remedy when the coma appeared.

“I told you I would, didn't I?” She said amused, taking your hands. You nodded, remembering what her last words were. That she loved you

“Marilyn…” You sighed with emotion, with love, kissing her again, grateful, in love, happy, happy again, alive, more alive than ever.

“Baby… I couldn't let you go… I’m, I’m so in love with you…” She said, resting her forehead against yours. “I felt bad for being so, I felt that I shouldn't… But I can't fight my feelings, not anymore…”

You smiled, hugging her tight. Your cowardice returned as did your vitality, being unable to say what you felt, even though she had told you, she had said something you never thought you would hear.

“For Christ's sake!” The nurse yelled, appearing at the precise moment you were about to kiss Marilyn again. Her face was a poem, almost a funny one. “Principal Weems! Come here, quickly!”

Everyone at Nevermore was stunned by your resurrection. The joy was immense. After examining you several times, they verified that there is no longer a trace of that terrible disease. Larissa was happy, Marilyn was happy, so are you. Your friends threw you a surprise party when you could go back to your room and flirting with your teacher began to occupy your nights.

Living again was a feeling that made you euphoric, but you still had a lot of things on your mind. All your friends told you stories about people who were in your situation, how their lives changed after being so close to death.

You agreed with everything they said, except for one thing. Your way of thinking hardly changed. It was true that you now had a forbidden relationship with Marilyn, but you were still shy, you were still afraid of yourself, of expressing your feelings. You would have to change it, go one step further, show Marilyn the love you felt for her.

“What happen to you today? You are very… Affectionate,” Marilyn said moving away from your kisses amused. You looked at her with narrowed eyes.

“I…” You said stuttering.

That day you felt brave, ready to take advantage of the second chance that Marilyn had given you, to never die again without knowing what it feels like to be loved.

It was an unusual night. You were not in the conservatory, but in her room. You had lied, saying that you were cold. She was so good to you, she believed you with just your words, she ignored your strange looks and your incipient nervousness. This time you were not going to be a coward.

You got up from the bed under her watchful eye and bit your lip.

“Marilyn I… I don't know how to thank you for everything you've done for me…” You said. She smiled and shook her head, getting up as well. “No, wait, don't get up...”

She frowned amusedly and sat back down.

With a trembling hand, you took off your uniform jacket, and your tie. Marilyn was looking at you curiously. You looked at her from time to time, while you undid the buttons of your shirt one by one.

“(Y/N), what are you doing?” Marilyn asked, understanding what you were trying to do. “My love, no, I'm not in a hurry.”

You sighed and shook your head, pulling the shirt over your shoulders.

“No, I don't want to wait any longer, Marilyn… I love you, and I want to show it to you,” you said, staying in your bra, passing your hands through the hem of your skirt.

“But honey, it's not what I'm looking for, you don't have to do this for me…” She said, avoiding looking at you directly.

“But I want to do it!” You yelled desperately. “Please, let me do it, let me give myself to you…”

She shook her head, but finally nodded, dying of embarrassment.

“Okay, baby, if you think you're ready…” She said with a tender smile.

“I’m ready,” you said, almost angrily. She laughed, making a surrender gesture with her hands.

Your skirt fell to your ankles, leaving you only in your underwear. You swallowed in embarrassment, but your determination was much stronger, making your hands go to the clasp of your bra, which seemed unreachable.

You snorted resignedly, your face flushed like you've never had before.

“Er... Marilyn, can you help me?” You asked, feeling small, very small and clumsy.

“Of course, my love,” the redhead said, getting up and kissing you softly. Her hands were colder than yours and you jumped, causing her to laugh quietly. Surely it was fun for her to see you so nervous. You don't blame her, you were a nervous wreck.

Your bra fell to the floor as she undid it and you completely suppressed the instinct to cover yourself with your arms. She pulled away a bit, looking at your body, but saying nothing.

Now it was time for the last item of clothing you had left to disappear and you had to close your eyes to be able to lower it around your ankles.

Now yes, you were totally exposed to her, naked. Marilyn smiled and leaned in again, running a finger across your chest.

“You are beautiful, (Y/N), the most beautiful girl in the world…” She whispered in your ear, making you shiver. “Don't worry, I'll take care of you as you deserve... I'll give you all the love I have...”

You nodded nervously, noticing her caresses all over your body. She moved away a bit and took your hands to the buttons of her blouse, smiling with some mischief.

“Don't be shy, (Y/N), undress me…” She asked you.. You nodded and your trembling hands slowly fulfilled her request.

There were no more clothes, only two naked bodies embracing and kissing passionately, loving each other under the warm light of a small lamp.

Her skin was hot, just like your desire. You wondered how you could live without those sensations, without that feeling of urgency, of excessive desire, of that desire to love and be loved.

Marilyn was good, affectionate, soft. She always made sure that you were sure to do it, she always looked at you, looking for some kind of rejection or discomfort. There was none of that, just gasps, moans of passion and joy, joy at making love to the woman you loved, joy because she had made you live, because she had made you feel loved.

#marilyn thornhill #marilyn thornhill x reader #wednesday #ms thornhill #oneshot #fluff

34 notes · View notes

thisgirlnamedblusy · 8 months

Note

Hioooo!, I've been thinking if you could write about Laurel's perspective of how little by little she falls completely in love with reader-teacher. One day, the reader does not visit her in the greenhouse, as always happens. Marylin (laurel) worries. She looks for it and finds a reader nearby Long devastated. Someone rejected her and laurel comforts her

Lots of fluff. Please.

Yesss!!! Here it is!!!! I hope you like it!!! Sorry about the delay and the language mistakes!!! :)))))

I can't love an outcast (but I do)

Pairing: Marilyn Thornhill/Laurel Gates x Fem Teacher! Reader

Warnings: Angst, fluff, slightly smut mentions (implied), Laurel’s POV

Word count: 6,470

Summary: I’m Laurel Gates, but she doesn’t know it, I love her, but she’s an outcast, it’s supposed to be forbidden…

N/A: Requests are open!!! Sorry about the delays, I’m working hard on your requests. I love you all!!!

The alarm clock rings and another day begins. I get out of bed, take a shower and look myself in the mirror. Getting psyched up for another insufferable day teaching those monsters was getting easier. I only have to think that soon it will end, that they will disappear.

When Larissa Weems hired me to teach at Nevermore it was a relief and a disgrace. Inside the school things would be much easier, but also stressful. Every day I live with all my enemies, with people who were involved in my brother’s death, in my family’s death. Weems herself witnessed his murder, and here I am, ready to make all outcasts pay for her unforgivable mistakes. I know it's a matter of time, I just have to hold on for one more day, one more week.

It hasn't been hard to fool everyone. They don't seem to care about anything about other things than themselves. I feel like a kind of test, a test to see if normies and outcasts can really live in peace. No, I don’t think so. When Larissa explained to me how good it was that I was there, I could see a pathetic attempt to cleanse her reputation, to put Nevermore as some kind of coexistence paradise.

I don't mind being the only normie on staff. The dismissive looks and inappropriate comments from the rest of the teachers only fuel my thirst for revenge, my desire to see them all burn.

In the mirror there is only a blurred reflection of what I really am. Marilyn Thornhill, the sweet and innocent botany teacher. Everyone treats me like an idiot, but that's because they don't know what I'm capable of, that just means I've done a good job. In the mirror I see Marilyn Thornhill, the poor little orphan girl who some people found wandering in the woods. But I know that I can never be Marilyn Thornhill, because I’m Laurel Gates.

I leave my room and start walking through the halls, oblivious to the looks of contempt from what were supposed to be my co-workers. I will never understand why they think I’m an intruder, an enemy. They are evil, they were born of sin, they only serve to harm. They believe their very existence is a miracle, a divinely bestowed power from some kind of mighty god.

They were just lies and falsehoods invented in order to explain their own existence. I know it, they don't.

Students disgust me, they feel immune, victims of a system that doesn't want them. Perhaps if I told them about my childhood they would realize that they are the executioners, that they are the ones who cause suffering. I can't do it, I'm just Marilyn Thornhill. When the bell rings, the class ends and I can finally breathe.

I have a plan, one that I've been thinking about for over ten years, when I decided that revenge was the right thing to do, that it's what my father would want, what my mother would want, just like my brother. Debating with myself about whether it is what I truly want was a matter of seconds. "Duty is not questioned, it’s fulfilled," my father used to say.

Once the conservatory is empty, I can start working. I have spent half my life studying plants, I was always an exemplary student, the best young scientist in the town where my adoptive parents raised me.

Knowledge is might, and with that I could make my dreams come true. I already knew where to find it, the essential tool I need to resurrect my ancestor. He’s going to be the purger of all that scum. I don't like getting my hands dirty, that's why the Hyde idea was the best one.

Unlocking it was going to be tricky, but not impossible. That boy, Tyler Galpin, was perfect for it.

“Hello, hello, hello,” a voice that came from the door interrupted me.

It was not a student who had forgotten his belongings, but one of my co-workers, (Y/N). She was the young literature teacher, and an absolute pain in the ass.

“(Y/N)…” I answer, with a hand on my chest. She always had a habit of turning up in the conservatory by surprise. As much as I knew, I've never gotten used to it.

“Hey, Marilyn, how about the beasts? Did they behave well?” She asks, with that damn smile.

I smile, I can't do anything else, I'm Marilyn Thornhill.

“As always, at least today I've been able to talk for more than five minutes without interruptions,” I say, setting aside the chemical that would make the sheriff's son obey my orders.

She laughs, like always, and she watches what I'm doing curiously.

“What are you doing? Homemade tea?” Funny question.

I don't understand how such a happy person can exist in that horrible place. (Y/N) is not like the other teachers, she is full of vitality.

There has to be an exception, and in this case, the exception was (Y/N). From the first day she came to Nevermore, she was interested on me. She is not like the other teachers. It seems that she didn’t care about my normi condition. It was strange, that girl was strange.

She came to the conservatory everyday to chat about classes, or about personal stuff. She seemed to have no filter, maybe she was just a confident girl.

I don't prefer the contempt of the other teachers, but her attitude wasn’t good to me. She’s beautiful, the most beautiful girl I have ever met. She is funny, smart, cheerful...

Under normal circumstances all those attributes were good ones. But I'm on Nevermore she's an outcast, and I'm Laurel Gates. That she was that way just made me feel weird. I'm not made of stone and I always liked girls. But she couldn't attract me, she was an outcast.

My heart pounds when she appears, contradicting my own thoughts. If she's not there, it's easy for me to dream of the destruction of that abomination of an academy, of seeing the faces of all the outcasts screaming in horror, of seeing my ancestor taking revenge on everyone, of avenging my family.

If she is present, those thoughts become complicated. My head is not capable of imagining her face terrified. At first it was just a fleeting thought, now (Y/N) is able to distract me so much that I even forget who I am.

“Well, you can make tea with this, but I don't guarantee that you will continue to keep your eyesight,” I say amused. She nodded, waiting for me to tell her what I was doing. She was always insistent, she wanted to know everything. “It's for the aphids plague,” I'm lying. She is too innocent, she believes everything I say to her.

“Oh… Okay…” she sighs with a mocking tone. I raise my eyebrows and smile, removing my gloves.

“How are you? Did you get them to read Beowulf?” I ask, pretending to be interested in her. At least I'm holding on to the belief that I'm really pretending. Pretending to be pretending is a mental storm which makes me feel dizzy.

She sighs, leaning against my desk and shaking her head.

“Only two have read it, the rest have said that they preferred to watch the movie. You know, they do whatever it takes to see someone naked on TV,” she answers amused. I let myself go and laughed sincerely, leaning next to her.

“Teenagers,” I say, sighing too. She looks at me and nods effusively.

“Were we so obsessed with sex at their age?” (Y/N) asks. That kind of conversation made me somewhat uncomfortable. (Y/N) always said what was on her mind. I know I shouldn't worry, or start shaking at those words, but I do, my body is weak.

I open my mouth to say something, but I don't quite know what. Joking has always been an easy way out for me.

“I don't know, you're closer to their age... Maybe you can have a better point of view...” I say with a mocking tone, giving her a nudge and taking the tray with the herbs out of her reach. I know she doesn't have a clue about botany, but it's better not to take risks.

“Hey!” She protested. I smile, knowing that this was going to be her reaction. “Well, I guess you're right…” She sighed, bowing her head. “I can confirm that I'm not like that, I don't know how long I've been without...”

“Well, well, I don't need to know, (Y/N),” I say, preventing her from saying something that would make me even more nervous. She smiles mischievously, she knows that those conversations aren't my favorites. It's not that I don't like talking about sex, but with her I feel incapable, I start to sweat and my thoughts get confused, imagining aberrations that would never happen.

“Hey, Mari, I have a plan that you can't refuse for tonight,” she says, radically changing the subject. I cover the plants with a cloth and look at her with interest and a little fear.

“A plan?” I ask, crossing my arms.

(Y/N) always had a plan, something to do together. Having coffee in Jericho (which is especially useful for me when analyzing Tyler), watching a movie in her room, or sitting on the roof drinking a bottle of wine, usually looted from the principal's office.

I can't say I don't like those moments, in fact, I wish they would happen. The problem is that laughter and alcohol make me forget what my duty is, what purpose I have. My mind is clouded when I'm alone with her, talking, laughing, and drinking. We have so many things in common that, even seeing how she uses her ice powers, I doubt she's an outcast. If she really is, why do I think she's just an ordinary girl? Why don't I see evil in her actions? That only happens to me when I’m with her, no one in the academy can make me forget what they are, and what I am. Only (Y/N) can.

(Y/N) reaches into her bag pulling out what looks like a videotape. I frown and take it from her, looking at it curiously.

“Is that a VHS?” I ask, hiding my laughter. She nods amused.

“Yeah, oh, sorry, I forgot that in your time they didn't exist yet,” she says, mocking. Well played, (Y/N), you always know how to counterattack.

“How funny you are, aren't you?” I answer, causing her to stick out her tongue in amusement and wink at me. “Planet of the Apes?”

“Yes, it’s one of the cinema’s masterpieces. I thought you might like to watch it with some popcorn, we can even order some sandwiches at Andy's and skip the dining room. Really, if I hear those beasts yelling again while I'm eating, I don't know what I would do…” (Y/N) answers.

I shake my head slowly, agreeing with her. She wasn't the only one having such thoughts.

“And besides…” she says, putting her hand back into her bag. “Tadaaa… Haverst of 84,” she says, showing me a dusty bottle of wine.

“Oh, my God, (Y/N), don't tell me where you got it from,” I say amused, imagining the answer.

“Come on, try it,” she says excitedly, waving her arms.

She is sometimes so childish, and other times so adult. She is in the limbo of maturity. She surely is not clear what her future would be. I know what it would be, and it's not a good one. Thinking about it should make me smile, enjoy the ignorance of those poor fools. But with her I can't do it, I can't think straight when she's next to me, with that damn smile.

That's a very bad thing, something I've been avoiding ever since I met her. Sometimes I wish she was just another stupid outcast, that she ignored me, that she didn't even know my name. Many of the teachers don't even know my name, but no one really does. My name is not Marilyn Thornhill, my name is Laurel Gates, and you are all going to die.

But I can’t do it. My thoughts are unable to ignore her looks, her smiles... It can't be anything more than simple curiosity or interest. I have been fighting against my heart for a long time, silencing the screams that keep me awake at night, when I dream of her. No, I don't love her, I haven't fallen in love with that silly girl. It is impossible, something unacceptable, a sin with terrible consequences.

“Let's see…” I say, pretending to think of an answer.

“Come on, come on, tick tock,” she says impatiently. Is she never going to stop putting on that smile?

“Weems’s office,” I say, sure of what I say. She stops smiling and her face becomes that of a little girl, almost pouting.

“You're always right…” she sighs, picking up her bottle again and putting it in her bag.

“Because you always steal Weems's wine. If she catches you, rest assured that you'll be left without a salary,” I say amused, patting her on the shoulder.

“Oh… is she going to freeze my salary? You get it, freeze… Badum tss…” She says, moving her fingers, emphasizing her pathetic joke.

I laugh without feeling like it, but the more I think about it, the more funny it makes me. She doesn't have the power of ice, she has the power to make people laugh, to make people feel good next to her. Yes, it has to be that, that's the reason for my ramblings. She's an outcast, and she uses her charms to persuade people, just like that girl did to Garrett.

“You're the queen of comedy, (Y/N),” I say laughing, trying to pretend that her joke didn't make me so funny.

“So? Do you want a night of classic movies and some insane barbecue sandwiches?” She asks enthusiastically. I think so, I really think so. Laurel Gates' answer was always a resounding no. But now I'm not Laurel, I'm Marilyn, and she would always say yes.

“Sounds good to me, (Y/N), but I don't want us to stay up all night like last time. It's hard to handle poisonous plants when you're sleepy,” I say, with a warning face. She smiles and nods.

I don't know what I'm thinking. Fraternizing with the outcasts was a red line for me. Their hatred and their resentment towards me was the perfect excuse to live a solitary life in Nevermore, so no one would pry into my affairs. Naturally, (Y/N) was not in my plans.

What am I doing?

The sound of the video running brings back memories to me. Memories of when I was just a happy and studious girl. The pride of Ansel and Nora Gates. I remember watching movies with my brother, when we were just kids. But not everything was happiness. My brother used to turn up the volume when he heard my parents screaming downstairs.

My parents often yelled at each other, I never knew why, until Garrett was old enough to do "what he was supposed to do." Then everything changed. Movie nights ended and they were replaced by fanatical sermons from my father. In them he made us see the danger represented by the outcasts, the injustice they committed with our family. I didn't think things were as dire as my father wanted us to see, until Garrett died. Then I saw it clearly. He was right, the outcasts had to disappear.

“Here, your double of meat with salad,” (Y / N) tells me, taking a sandwich out of a bag, while the movie began.

“Where's the salad?” I ask, looking at the food and thinking about my health.

“Oh, I think I saw a piece of lettuce at the bottom of the bag, wait a minute,” (Y/N) says, reaching into the bag. I gesture for her to stop her disgusting feat.

“Okay, okay, it doesn't matter,” I say amused. She shrugs, and finally, silence falls.

It could be another night like others, but there was something different. (Y/N) was as usual. I know that she is an inveterate cinephile, and she takes advantage of any situation to tell me some curious fact about the film. That was always so. Also her erratic and disastrous way of eating and drinking, as if she had been starving for a month. I should find it disgusting, worthy of what is expected of an outcast. But I smiled when I saw her, her nonsense amuses me, I’m enthralled with her gaze.

I can't stop thinking that there was nothing different that night, that it was simply me who had changed. My body is touching hers and that no longer made me nervous, I felt comfortable next to her.

A sob interrupted my ramblings. (Y/N) had tears in her eyes. I look at her confused.

“(Y/N)? Are you crying?” I ask with a certain tone of irony in my voice.

She wipes away her tears and shakes her head.

“No,” she answers with a sob. “Well, yes… It's just that the main character's love story is so beautiful…”

I look at her strangely.

“You mean the relationship with the slave?”

“Don't you think it's super romantic? She doesn't even know how to talk, but she still loves him. Can't you see, Mari? They are from completely different worlds but the love is the same…”

I open my eyes wide. I don't want to get into a debate about love stories in movies. My mind is too busy fighting with love.

“Actually, they are in the same world, (Y/N),” I say funny. She crosses her arms with a smile.

“Great, Mrs. spoiling movies, thank you very much,” she says, pretending she didn't know the ending.

“How many times have you watched that movie?” I ask, taking a sip from my glass of wine.

(Y/N) looks at the television, as if she was waiting for something.

“I can't count them, but…” She says, getting up from the sofa. “Oh my God... I'm home... I'm back...” She begins to say, synchronizing with Charlton Heston’s voice. “I have returned to my home… I was at home the whole time… So they finally managed to do it… You maniacs! They blew it all up! You maniacs! Go to hell! Does that serve as proof?

I look at her and laugh at her interpretation, closing my eyes. She is silly, childish, cheeky, but so funny. I wonder what a life would be like with her constant jokes, her jokes and her smile. What it would be like to wake up every morning and see that smile in my bed, next to me. I shake my head, embarrassed by those thoughts that flashed through my mind.

She sits down again, as the credits begin to appear on the screen.

“Well, as I was saying…” She says, sighing, exhausted by such a dramatic performance. “It’s not that they are not from the same planet, Mari, but that within the same planet, they belong to totally different worlds.”

I listen to her with interest. I want to know what she is talking about.

“What I want to say is that… Well, do you think that love can arise between two totally different people?”

The million dollar question. It might seem like a hint, since she looks at me almost without blinking. I can't find the answer. I have always been in love, but never with someone so different, someone forbidden to me, my enemy, the reason of my miserable life.

“I don't think so, (Y/N), surely the differences seem absurd, but in the long run they only create problems.” That is my cold and meaningless response. To agree with her would mean accepting my feelings, accepting that I like her, that I’m in love with her.

Denying it is nonsense. I've been repressing those feelings for a long time, pretending that I don't think about her at night, that I don't say her name when I caress myself. It's just a passing sin, or so I think, but the idea of her unconditional love opened a very deep hole in my barrier, a barrier that stood firm, overshadowing any feeling that wasn't hatred towards her.

She no longer smiles, her gaze drops to the floor and then I realize the mistake I've made. If it wasn't a hint, maybe it was a doubt she had due to her youth. She will suffer the same fate as all outcasts, but in the bottom of my heart, it pains me to have let her down.

“Well… I guess you're right…” She says, getting up to turn off the video.

I look at her and notice her lack of a smile. It should amuse me, but no. Seeing her sad confuses me, makes me feel bad, guilty.

Back in my room I keep reflecting. Everything is ready, the serum for Tyler is ready. All my plan is about to start, but I don't think about it. I think about (Y/N), about how an outcast makes my nights an ordeal. She is an outcast, a monster born of sin.

I wasn't a novice when it came to loving an outcast. My brother Garrett fell into the same trap. That girl, Morticia, had him crazy. He was no longer the same. My father would beat him and yell at him for being soft, for having fallen into what he called demonic temptation.

He was only 17 years old, but for my father thought he was already a man capable of fulfilling his duty. The punishment for falling in love with an outcast was not whipping with the belt, not a week of punishment in the dark closet, but something much worse. He would have to be the one to finish off the outcasts, he would kill the girl he was in love with.

I can't think of a worse punishment. But once again, love was to blame for his misfortune. He only had to do one thing, poison the punch. An easy task in my opinion. If I had been older, I would not have hesitated. Of course I didn't feel anything for an outcast, as he did.

Instead of carrying out my father's orders, he went to kill his enemy, this Gomez guy, Morticia's boyfriend. That led her to his death. Love only served to confirm the innate wickedness of the outcasts. They were not capable of loving, only of harming. I should have learned that lesson, but little by little, I've been falling into the same trap.

I feel love for (Y/N), and less and less anger. I wish I hadn't met her, I wish I didn't make the same mistakes as Garrett made.

The days are passing and I’m beginning to accept my feelings. She seems a bit more distant. I wonder if that's because of the comment I made that night. Deep down it's still the same, but she doesn't get so close anymore, as if she were afraid of me. She should was, of course, she wasn't talking to Marilyn Thornhill, she was talking to Laurel Gates.

It's seven in the evening and there's no sign of (Y/N). I move around in the conservatory, watering the plants, reading some of the students' works... But she doesn't appear.

She can't be mad at me, I'm the one who's mad at her for making me feel love for an outcast. Still she worries me. A habit as common as going to chat in the conservatory was something that I already took for granted. I don't understand why she doesn't come, and above all, why I'm mad about it.

I jerk, bang my fists on the table. I'm nervous. I don't understand what I feel, I don't understand why I want her to come to talk to me, why I want so much to see that smile, why I'm so crazy about her.

An hour has passed and (Y/N) has not come. I can't wait any longer, I must accept that the outcasts will always play with you. Once I have accepted that I love her, she has moved on from me. I wonder if Garrett went through the same thing.

Maybe my father was right after all.

I close the conservatory door and go into Nevermore’s building. I want to forget everything that has happened and get used to the idea that this foolish crush has only been a temporary temptation, an attempt by the outcasts to dominate me and subjugate me to their charms. Typical of them.

I go down to the library, I have to look for necessary information for my plan. I try to keep my legs from shaking and my hand from picking up the phone and writing her a message. The room is empty, but a sob scares me, catches my attention. It directed me to the source of the sound to make a disturbing discovery.

(Y/N) was there, sitting at a table, discreetly crying. I look at her, she still hasn't noticed my presence. Seeing an outcast crying should be pleasurable, but it wasn't. It was painful, my whole body trembled and my chest contracted.

“(Y/N)?” I ask whispering. She looks at me with teary eyes, but she looks away.

“Mari…” She whispers. “Go away, I want to be alone,” she tells me. I frown, but I ignore her, I go to sit next to her.

“What's wrong ?” I ask with the purest innocence. It's Marilyn who asks, not Laurel.

“Nothing,” she says. She is lying to me, I know.

“You don’t know how to lie,” I say smiling. She also smiles and nods.

“I had a date…” She says, looking around her in case there were any unwanted ears.

My soul collapses in that instant. She has been on a date, with someone else. Definitive proof that she was just playing with me, even without realizing it. Poor things, they can't help it.

“A…? A date?” I ask, my voice shaking and fighting the rage building inside me.

“Do you remember Mindy? The girl from Jericho…” She tells me. I nod. According to (Y/N), Mindy was a waitress who seemed to have generated an interest on her. But she told me that she didn't like her. Now I don't understand anything.

“What happened?” I ask again, clenching my fists tightly under the table.

“Well, I told her that I wouldn't mind if we tried it and the stupid girl tells me that I've been confused, that she only wants us to be friends,” (Y/N) says, sobbing.

The pain I feel at this moment prevents me from seeing things as the way they are. She didn't feel anything for me, and probably she never did. I was so convinced that there was something between us, partly because of that I didn't feel so guilty for loving her. My hatred for outcasts grows to the point where I wants to have a button to kill them all in that instant. But no, I have to remember who I am. Marilyn Thornhill, not Laurel Gates. Marilyn Thornhill is good, Marilyn Thornhill is not in love with (Y/N), or so I think.

“Oh, honey…” I say, hugging her lazily, feeling how contact with her body was not a good remedy against my disease. “I didn't know you had feelings for her...”

“Well, it's not like I have feelings… It's just…” She says, holding on to my clothes, resting her head on my shoulder. She hugs me out, soaks my clothes with her tears. It is not pleasant to see her suffer, it is heartbreaking.

“Is it just what…?” I insist. I want to know why that stupid Mindy was so important to her. I need to know, it's something I'll remember when Crackstone is resurrected.

“I thought there might be someone who loved me, who felt something for me, but now I see that no. I don't understand why no one likes me...”

I open her eyes as I rub her back.

“That's nonsense, (Y/N),” I say involuntarily, cupping her face with my hands, looking directly into those beautiful eyes. “Listen to me, you are a pretty, smart, funny girl. If that Mindy doesn't love you, she's losing it. I’m convinced that there are a lot of much better girls wanting to have something with you,” I say with a smile. Inside I'm dying, but not me, but Laurel Gates. Marilyn Thornhill is good, understanding, she is not a murderer, she is not a woman who has lost her mind over an outcast.

“Do you think so?” She says, sobbing, letting my hand caress her cheek. I feel her tears on my skin and they don't burn, it's not acidic, as my mother used to say to scare me. They are real tears.

I nod, pulling her back into a hug. I can't help but close my eyes and feel guilty for believing that her body’s heat is pleasant. She cries inconsolably, not letting me go, just saying stupid things, like she'll never find love, or that she's ugly. Stupid outcast, you're devilishly beautiful.

The time she was crying on my shoulder flew by like a rush of air. Soon her movements changed, shaking her body and… Laughing?

“(Y/N)?” I ask surprised, moving away from her a bit. Yes, she was laughing out loud. I look at her blinking rapidly. Now I'm confused, I admit it. “But hey, can you tell what makes you so funny?” I ask somewhat annoyed by that change of attitude.

“It's that if you knew…” She says, stopping laughing, with tears in her eyes. “I'm not crying for Mindy, Marilyn, I'm crying because she wasn't the indicated one…”

“The indicated one? Indicated for what?”

“To forget about you!” She shouts nervously. I step back, open my eyes. I’m speechless.

“About me?” I ask, feeling a lot of emotions building up in my guts.

“Yeah, fuck!” She snaps. She seems angry with me, and I don't know why. “I like you since the day I arrived at Nevermore!”

It wasn't a tender confession of love, it was a desperate cry, a call for attention.

“Didn't you realize it?” She asks, pushing me angrily. “I'm in love with you, Marilyn, I don't care to say it, since I know you would never be able to reciprocate.”

“But, but…” I say, almost out of breath. That was not the direction the conversation should take. She shouldn't feel anything for me. She was just playing with me, tricking me with her cheating and outcast machinations. She couldn't feel love, she couldn't feel anything, I knew it, my parents knew it.

“You idiot…” She says quietly. I lower my eyebrows, not because of the insult, but because of that unexpected revelation. Outcasts didn't love, she had to be lying and I'm willing to find out how.

“But, (Y/N), I, I'm older than you… I couldn't imagine that…” I say, overwhelmed by that information. I cannot tell her that I am Laurel Gates, that my family and my duty prevent me from loving her, because they could not. I love her, much to my regret.

“Is an age thing? Or is it that I’m an outcast and you are normi?” She asks, getting up from the table. She is very nervous, it starts to get cold in the library. “You said it the other day, different worlds cannot come together, you made it very clear to me.” The question on the movie day was serious, she was testing me. I don't know if I feel relief or discomfort.

“(Y/N), calm down, let's talk things over,” I say, moving my arms up and down. She turns and has her back to me. She must have been feeling a terrible shame, but she was firm in her words. She wasn't lying, she wasn't trying to fool me.

My world began to blur and my legs moved by themselves. I walk towards her, sighing, feeling a strange emotion. I lift my arm and put a hand on her shoulder, turning her around so I could look into her eyes.

(Y/N) cried, sobbed, but she didn’t take her eyes off me. I bring my hand to her cheek, wiping a tear from her face. I don't talk, I don't say anything, I just struggle to breathe. Having her so close to me overwhelms me, overwhelms my senses and nullifies my thoughts, my conscience and all my values.

I will not have another opportunity to find out, to know if her lips are fire, if my skin would burn to make contact with hers. She is beautiful, I’m an idiot. I sigh, moving closer to her until I feel her ragged breathing. She looks at me and I close my eyes. My lips kiss hers and nothing happens. I'm not burning, I'm just shaking.

I've been trying to suppress these images in my head for so long that I couldn't imagine feeling this good. Her lips are soft, tender. Her hands go directly to my waist, hugging me, preventing me from moving away from her. I don't want to do it either.

I caress her, looking at her with pity, but not for her, but for me. I have fallen into her trap. I'm kissing my enemy and I like it, it just confirms how in love I’m with her.

The kisses deepen and she stops crying to smile against my lips. I smile too, enjoying her kisses. She kissed me slowly, enjoying the sensation. I let myself to be caressed, I hug her, I kiss her neck, I run my hands over her chest...

(Y/N) pulls away, looking at me lovingly, like she's feeling the same thing I am.

“I love you…” She whispers in my ear. Her happiness is evident, her radiant smile and her increasingly effusive kisses. She loves me, now I know. I love her, and I've always known it. There were no ghosts in my thoughts, no Ansel Gates yelling, threatening, forcing me to hate her. It's just her and me, no one else, no witness to my profane act, to my loss of judgment.

I nod and look at her closely. Up close she is even more beautiful, more tempting. At that moment there is no Laurel Gates, she does not love Laurel Gates. Her hand moves down to mine and she drags me toward the stairs.

I don't say anything, she doesn't say anything.

We walk through the halls, dodging students, teachers, and kissing at every corner. I didn’t know the destination, but she did. The door to her room creaked open and the slam resounded throughout the school.

There was no reason to hold back anymore. I had already sinned, there was no solution.

I go crazy with her kisses, with her caresses. Her gasps intensifying as she removes her clothing. I admire her body as if it were that of a goddess, that of a divine being. She wasn't, she was the devil, an evil creature.

I pray for her bed breaks when we both fall into it. I dream that somehow something would interrupt our passion. I couldn't stop kissing her any other way. Her kisses were addictive, her touch was hot and her gasps kept me steady in what I was doing.

There was no hate, no rancor, just love, just desire.

There were no explanations, only moans, kisses, hugs.

I feel guilty when my kisses cover her chest, her stomach, her belly…” She moans, moves, growls, screams. She's releasing a tension I didn't know existed, a desire I wasn't supposed to have.

I no longer listen to the voices in my head, the ones that threaten me with a punishment from God. I only have her body under me, away from it there is nothing, nothing that makes me change my mind.

I moan when she touches me, like my skin really burns from her touch. It's a nice, cozy, warmth. Desire had gotten out of control. I no longer had my plan in my mind, I just wanted to be inside her, and her to be inside me.

We both scream, kiss, and finally collapse on the bed. She hugs me, she lies on my chest. I wrap my arms around her, hold her tight against me. I don't want her to leave, I don't want to stop feeling her body.

It hadn't even been ten minutes and (Y/N) had already fallen asleep. It must have been a difficult day for her, and I don't blame her, mine had been even worse.

An unconscious fear begins to invade me. I'm afraid of burning, of consuming myself right there for my sins. I tremble and hug (Y/N) even tighter, closing my eyes, waiting for a punishment that never came.

I feel stupid, but still I can't help but think that this could have consequences. It was like those people who don't believe that an evil entity appears in your bathroom at night when you say its name three times, but still refuses to do so. It was the same feeling.

Nothing happens. There is no divine punishment. I sigh and look at the sleeping (Y/N). Her face is peaceful, calm. There are no regrets, no guilt. She is free because she is (Y/N), she is not Laurel Gates.

I need to refresh myself, clarify my ideas. I get up, careful not to wake her up, and go to the bathroom. I turn on the faucet and stare at the water. My mind is blank, I’m unable to think of anything else than her.

I had gone to Nevermore for revenge, with a specific purpose, to kill all the outcasts. That includes her, that's for sure. I can't help but have doubts, feel like I'm not doing the right thing. That I could lose her even if I saved her life. No, she could never love Laurel Gates.

I still have time to disobey my family's orders. I've been postponing the Hyde stuff for several days, always with poor and meaningless excuses.

I turn off the faucet and sigh, leaning over the sink. There is no answer in my thoughts, just love, just pity, compassion and redemption.

I look in the mirror and finally realize it. (Y/N) loves me, but she doesn't love Laurel Gates. I love her, being Marilyn, being Laurel, that doesn't matter, what matters is that she loves Marilyn. The small detail is that I want to kill them. There's no difference between Marilyn and Laurel. But, the more I look in the mirror, the clearer I have my decision. I no longer see Laurel Gates in the reflection, I only see Marilyn Thornhill.

#marilyn thornhill #marilyn thornhill x reader #wednesday #ms thornhill #oneshot #laurel gates #fluff

43 notes · View notes

thisgirlnamedblusy · 8 months

Note

Hello! you can write this: marilyn and fem.reader is in love, but the reader finds out that Marilyn is Laurel when she sees Laurel poisoning Weems in the greenhouse. so reader tries to talk Laurel out of her plans, but Laurel instead lies that she never loved reader and threatens reader with a syringe. the reader knows that Laurel is lying, but runs away. later, when Wednesday kills Crackstone, Laurel is somehow seriously injured (Perhaps she was shot with a bow by Xavier Thorpe, and the arrow hit her in the shoulder). but here the reader comes and saves Laurel (I haven't figured out how, it's up to you). at the end, reader tends to Laurel's wound and Laurel regrets everything she said to her earlier. I hope everything is clear, because I am writing through a translator:) thank you very much for your works, they lift my spirits!

Yesss!!! Here it is!!! I hope you like it, and sorry about the delay and the language mistakes!!! :))))

Arrows and lies

Pairing: Marilyn Thornhill/Laurel Gates x Fem Student! Reader

Warnings: Angst, fluff, bad choices

Word count: 6,363

Summary: You were in love with her, and you didn’t care who she really was, or what she told you when you discovered it.

N/A: Requests are open!!! Sorry about the delays, I’m working hard on your requests. I love you all!!!

“Stay here, in your room, blablabla…” You repeated, walking from one side to the other, mockingly pronouncing the words your lover said to you.

Marilyn Thornhill was a sweet, pleasant woman who had no qualms about starting a relationship with you, her student. Things went so fast that you couldn't even be aware that the woman you had been in love with for more than 2 months felt the same way about you.

It was a secret, complicated relationship. You were young, a dreamer who believed in love above all things. She was an older woman, down to earth. You insisted over and over again that your love didn't have to be a secret and you often argued about it.

Despite that, you knew she loved you. If she told you something she shouldn't, she would send a love letter every day accompanied by the most beautiful flower in the conservatory. Lately she was a bit irritable. The nights of clandestine passion in her room became routine, empty. It seemed as if she was thinking of other things than your body, your kisses, your moans...

You didn't care, you knew that she was taking care of the Ophelia Hall section, and that her new student, Wednesday Addams, didn't stop giving her problems. Even so, everyday she repeated that she loved you a million times, ans she took advantage of any moment of distraction to pick you up, take you to a secluded place and kiss you and caress you with that smile that you thought could leave you breathless.

That day you thought it would be different, that Wednesday's expulsion was going to change her attitude and she could finally relax. It didn't seem to be the case. Without giving you time to ask why, Marilyn told you to go to your room, that she had a surprise for you.

You grumbled, because she told you that she had to do some things in the conservatory first, and for the first time in your relationship, she didn't let you come with her. That old glass building was like a shelter of love for you, a solitary place, where you could talk affectionately while you took care of the plants, and sometimes, of yourselves.

But you couldn't deny anything to your sleeplessness reason, the reason of all your smiles. She was everything to you, and you to her. Confidence had to be the same as she gave you, all the confident of the world.

“Shit…” You said, looking at your phone. You had been waiting for 45 minutes and you were not a patient girl. Whatever the surprise was, was killing you inside. The sun stopped shining a long time ago and a terrible chill ran down your spine, followed by a bad, very bad feeling.

You leaned out of the window, from which you could see the conservatory in the distance. There was light, it was obvious that Marilyn was still there. You huffed, overwhelmed and impatient, sitting up on the bed, checking for the umpteenth time that she hadn't responded to the messages you had left for her.

You couldn't take the suspense anymore, and hitting your knees with your hands, you left the room. It was a very strange night, there seemed to be no one in the halls. You knew your classmates, they didn't go to bed that early.

You came out of Nevermore and saw the conservatory in the distance. Naturally you had never cheated on or disobeyed Marilyn, but at least you could pretend you hadn't. Your powers came in very handy when it came to being stealthy. You could be invisible, become just a breeze passing through people. A power that your former fellow normies dreamed of every day.

It wasn't really that amazing, it had a limit, half an hour. After that time, you would be seen by anyone again.

Luckily for you, the conservatory door was open, allowing you to sneak in, unseen. You expected to find the redhead working on her plants, humming some of her favorite songs. You had to keep your balance and fight not to scream. The vision you had was totally different.

Wednesday Addams, who was supposed to be off of Nevermore, was there, looking seriously at the redhead. Principal Weems was also there. Marilyn didn't have the same look as always, she seemed furious.

“Don't make this more difficult for me than it already is, Marilyn…” Weems said, looking at the redhead with a disappointed face. You didn't say anything. You couldn't do it, or you'd be found out. It was all too confusing, Marilyn seemed cornered by something.

Her hand went to her pocket, staring at the principal. Her furious look was too far from her usual tender smile. The lack of her glasses on her face accentuated that darkness that covered her eyes. It all happened in a second.

“My name is Laurel!” Marilyn yelled, jabbing a syringe filled with bright blue liquid into Larissa's neck.

Weems staggered, horrified, and she fell to the ground under the watchful eye of her attacker.

“Principal Weems!” Wednesday yelled, ducking as Larissa trembled on the floor, foaming at her mouth.

Nightshade poison, you were sure.

Your mind worked quickly to find an explanation for what had happened. It could be a bad dream, you could have fallen asleep waiting for Marilyn. As much as you clung to that possibility, you knew better. That was real, just like her name. Laurel. Laurel Gates.

Enid Sinclair, Ophelia Hall's nosy werewolf, was one of your best friends and that gave you access to almost insider information.

Apparently, Wednesday was investigating the strange attacks on hikers and the death of one of your Nevermore classmates. Young Addams was convinced that it was a terrible monster’s fault, a Hyde’s fault, more specifically, directed by a thirsty master, who wants revenge against the outcasts. The sole survivor of the Gates family, the girl who pretended to die, but rose again to kill you all.

You did not pay attention to those investigations, until that moment, in which everything that happened around you began to make sense. A terrifying sense.

Naturally, you discussed about all of this with Marilyn, but she always evaded your questions, or made light of them. You thought it was simply because she didn't want to have more things on her mind. At that moment, you understood that it was because she was responsible. She was that girl who was left without a family, who faked drowning to return to Jericho 30 years later and exact her revenge.

Your whole world fell to the ground. Your expectations, your thoughts became wild and uncontrollable. Anger coursed through your veins, confusion made you dizzy, and your heart beat impassively at that information. She wanted to kill outcasts, but you were her girlfriend, her lover. Nothing made sense, you wanted to scream, cry, laugh out loud. You were a whirlwind of emotions, except for one that remained intact to your shame, the love you felt for her.

You had to cover your mouth to keep from screaming, but that wasn't the biggest of your problems. Your legs wobbled and you collided with one of the desks, causing a glass vase to shake and grab the redhead's attention.

Marilyn, or rather, Laurel looked around her, while Wednesday tended to an unconscious Weems, trying to wake her up, without success.

Her eyes turned dangerous looking at every corner of the conservatory.

“(Y/N)… I know you're here,” she said with a dark voice, taking a shovel from a corner. You couldn't hold back the tears and little scared moans, confirming your presence. Your powers did not respond well when you were nervous and, scared, you looked at your reflection in the glass wall, confirming that your invisibility had disappeared.

Wednesday looked up and her eyes widened, surprised by your presence. A mistake that she would pay dearly.

“(Y/N)? What are you doing…?”

She couldn't finish the sentence. Laurel hit her hard on the head, causing her to fall next to the principal.

“Shut up, you stupid…” The redhead whispered, dropping the shovel immediately after.

After checking that the girl was unconscious, she stared at you.

“I told you to wait for me in your room…” She whispered, approaching you and grabbing your arm tightly, hurting you. “What the hell are you doing here?!” She yelled furiously, her hands shaking.

You closed your eyes while you did not stop crying.

“Stop crying and talk!” Laurel said, shaking you.

“You're Laurel Gates!” You yelled, breaking free of her grip. “You were behind everything that happened!”

She remained standing, but, contrary to being scared, or denying it, the redhead nodded with a wicked smile, crossing her arms.

“You're a very smart girl, (Y/N), have you come to that conclusion by yourself?” She said sarcastically, looking at the two inert bodies on the floor.

You were terrified, confused and dizzy. It was too much information, devastating information, and you hadn't even had time to process it. Your crying made it impossible for you to answer.

“Why?” You whispered, looking with fear at who had been hugging you in her bed a few hours ago.

She made a childish face, tilting her head.

“Oh, maybe you're not that smart, huh?” She said with a laugh so uncharacteristic of her that it sent horrible pangs to your heart.

“You lied to me…” You whispered, crying helplessly, unable to face the situation as a girl your age should.

“Oh, poor thing, I lied to you. Wake up, (Y/N)! Do you think I was going to let the outcasts win? That they get away with it after killing my family?”

You shook your head, but you didn't know why. She reached out her hand to grab you again, but you backed away.

“All this time the only thing you've wanted is to kill us?” You asked, seeing blurry, feeling like you were going to faint.

“It's nothing personal, (Y/N), you just don't deserve to live…” Laurel said, with an impassive smile, feeling no guilt for her actions, as well as for your pitiful state.

“I love you…” You whispered in a pathetic sigh, without strength, unable to believe everything you had seen, everything you were hearing.

“Stupid girl…” She hissed, now yes, managing to grab your wrist, pulling you tightly towards her.

You didn't know how to act. The woman of your life simply confessed her desire to kill all the outcasts, and you were very afraid that you were included. It was all so strange and surreal that you still thought that she didn't mean it, or that, somehow, that love that she claimed to feel for you was true. Maybe you could spend your last chance to change her mind. You were not a negotiator, nor a psychologist. You were just a girl in love, who wanted to save Laurel Gates's soul, in order to save her own, and stop feeling miserable for continuing to love her even knowing the true side of her.

“No, you don't have to, Marily… Laurel…” You said in a very low voice. The redhead tugged at your arm again. “No one has treated you badly in Nevermore… Things are not like before, you are not a murderer, I know you aren’t.”

“What? Speak louder, you disgusting outcast…” She demanded, letting you go.

You shook your head, leaning against one of the glass walls.

“You said you loved me…” You whispered. She sighed, but her face turned serious, cold. -Please don’t do it…”

Laurel was thoughtful, the mockery seemed to no longer reign in her gaze. You couldn't read her expression, you didn't feel capable either. You were hurt, nervous, scared and terribly in love. Finally, after a few seconds, Laurel sighed again.

“You don't know anything about me, (Y/N), you know only what I wanted you to know,” she said, taking her phone and writing on it. She then put it away and looked at you again. “If you've been so naive as to believe that I loved you, it's because you were dumber than I thought. What a waste of time.”

“What?” You said horrified, feeling how your heart broke in two. “That's not true...”

You didn't believe her words. That relationship you had was very special. Full of love, affection, sometimes quite excessive. The things she told you didn't sound like the lies of a deranged madwoman. She loved you, you were convinced. At that point, you were just trying to be, otherwise you would be lost forever.

“Do you think so? Please (Y/N). I admit that I have had a good time with you. You've been such a fun toy these past few months. But look at reality, honey. I never loved you, I have never felt anything but disgust for you...”

Those words made you give a piercing, desperate cry.

“You lie!” You yelled, dropping to the floor, burying your head between your knees.

“You're pathetic, (Y/N). I could never fall in love with someone like you,” she said, grabbing your hair and letting it go, making your head hit the glass.

“Please, don't do it!” You yelled desperately. You were a mess full of tears, but even so you spent what little strength you had left trying to calm down the woman who was humiliating you, the one who said that she never loved you, a woman to whom you were disgusting.

You reached out as she turned and grabbed her ankle, stopping her from walking.

“Ahg, let me go,” she demanded, shaking her leg hard. You couldn't hold her any longer. Furious, Marilyn headed for her desk.

You made an effort and got up off the floor.

“You are hindrance. But don't worry, I'll finish you off, you'll be the first…” Laurel told you, examining another of those sinister syringes.

You didn't move, while the redhead pounced on you, threatening you with the syringe.

“You can always disappear from my sight, maybe that way you will survive,” she said on top of you, removing the air that that syringe could contain.

You were hurt, dying of love. You didn't think about the threats, but about everything you had lost, about the feeling of having lived a lie. Deep down in your broken heart, you felt that she was not telling the truth, that she was just lying. It was a small light of hope that was fading more and more.

In a sudden movement, you grabbed her wrist, aiming the syringe at your neck.

“What the hell are you doing?” The redhead asked, struggling against your grip.

“Do it, Laurel! Kill me now! If what you say is true, stick the syringe in me, finish me off. Without you my life will only be a slow and painful agony,” you said sobbing, feeling the syringe on your neck. It was going to be your end, but you didn't care either. The damage you had suffered was irreparable, you no longer cared about dying.

She didn't do anything, she just looked at you curiously. Her hand was trembling, as was the syringe in your neck.

“No, (Y/N)…” She said, getting up and throwing the poison far out of reach. “You're so pathetic that I'll let you live your miserable life. Get out!”

You woke up, scared of yourself, of what you were about to do.

She didn't love you, or so she told you. She was going to kill all your classmates. You had no choice but to try to do something right, to try to save them all, and to suppress the love you felt for her.

You ran out of the conservatory crying, tripping and falling several times. You had to find help, someone who could stop all of this. There was no one in Nevermore. Everything was silent. You ran towards the exit, but you didn't know where, towards the police station? No, you wouldn't be able to turn Laurel over… To get help? You didn't know who.

The headlights of a car coming through the Nevermore back door blinded you. Tyler Galpin, waiter at the Weathervane and some kind of a friend, got out of his car.

There was no other person to ask for help at the time, so you ran towards him, crying.

“Tyler!” You yelled, getting his attention. You threw yourself into his arms, crying desperately into his shoulder.

“(Y/N), what's wrong?” He asked you, with a calm voice, as always.

“Ma, Marilyn… She, she's not her, she's, she's Laurel Gates, she wants, she wants to kill us all and…” You stopped talking when your mind realized how strange it was to see the boy in the academy . “What are you doing here?”

Naturally he didn't answer, just cupped your face in his hands, grinning sinisterly.

“Eh, eh, don't worry, you don't have to be afraid…” He said in a whisper. “Oh my God, you're shaking… Here, cover yourself with this.”

The boy took off his jacket and put it over your shoulders. You were saying very serious things that would put anyone on alert. But not him, he was more concerned that you were cold. You didn't have to be very smart to figure out what was going on. You took several steps back, looking at Tyler in horror.

“You… You are the Hyde…” You whispered. He had no qualms confirming it, nodding with a smile.

“Calm down, (Y/N), nothing will happen to you,” he said, approaching you. You walked away slowly, while a lot of revelations pounced on you. You shook your head.

“No, no…” You said sobbing. Not even your friend was free from betrayals. Tyler made a good boy face and managed to put a hand on your shoulders.

“You are safe, (Y/N), Laurel ordered me to protect you, she would kill me if I even looked at you badly. Now stay here and don't move, it will all be over soon.”

You remained blocked, while the boy calmly walked away towards the conservatory. You let yourself fall to the ground, with your eyes wide open and hundreds of contradictory thoughts. She had ordered her killing machine to protect you, but why would she? She told you that you would die too, that you were no different from the other outcasts.

Now you had many more doubts. Your head was a mess. The voice of your beloved disparaging you had stuck in your brain, but that strange conversation with Tyler belied everything she told you, so you didn't know what was really the truth, if she had lied, or if she hated you.

A current of cold air passed through your body. You didn't know exactly how long you had been there for, simply thinking, remembering all the special moments you lived with her, remembering each one of the horrible words she said to you that night.

You put on Tyler's jacket to keep warm, while you started walking, you didn't know where to go.

A lot of shouting coming from the courtyard got your attention. Your companions were terrified running out the building. Something very bad was happening. You couldn't let her plans come to fruition, you just couldn't do it.

But you were afraid, you were afraid to turn those eyes, those so different from the ones that looked at you tenderly when you danced alone in the conservatory, whispering to you that she loved you, that she would do anything for you. It wasn’t the time to think, but to act.

You ran into the quad, which seemed to be on fire, with an avalanche of young students and teachers running for safety.

When you arrived there wasn't much to see anymore, just Wednesday, Bianca, and a strange man, who looked uncannily like the late pilgrim, Joseph Crackstone.

The pilgrim had a sword stuck on him, and he seemed to fall apart in front of your classmates.

That was her plan, to resurrect her ancestor so that he would do the dirty work, just like with Tyler. With a bang, the demon disappeared.

You took several steps towards your companions, but the click of a gun made you stop. She, Laurel, pointing a gun at Wednesday.

“I won't be able to kill all the outcasts, but I can kill you, Wednesday,” the redhead said, about to pull the trigger. You weren't going to allow it.

“No!” You yelled, drawing the attention of everyone present. Laurel looked at you scared.

“(Y/N)?” She asked, letting her guard down.

An arrow went through the place, hitting the redhead directly in the shoulder, causing her to cry out in pain. You looked towards the person responsible. Xavier Thorpe, your classmate falsely accused of being under the orders of your beloved. He carried his bow with him.

“That's what you get for messing with Nevermore,” he said satisfied.

The redhead writhed on the ground in pain. You were paralyzed, but not for long. Your feelings took control of you and you ran towards her, hugging her.

“Ah…” Laurel complained, while you tried to hold her still to remove the arrow from her shoulder. “Please…”

“Okay, okay, calm down…” You said, grabbing the arrow and carefully withdrawing it, causing more piercing cries of pain. You were nervous, you didn't think of anything but taking care of Laurel, whoever she was, whatever she felt for you. You loved her and you would continue to do so, and you wanted to save her, protect her.

You took off your uniform tie and used it to put pressure on the wound, trying to stop the bleeding.

“You're going to be fine, you'll see, just hold on a bit, okay?” You said trembling, pressing the cloth against the wound.

When you heard the bow stretching again, you looked up.

“(Y/N), leave her, she's done. Get away,” Wednesday told you, pointing towards Laurel, ready to finish her off once and for all.

“No, Wednesday, she's not going anywhere,” you said, hugging the redhead, who was looking at her with fury, but also with fear.

“She was going to kill us all. Please, (Y/N), get out of the way.”

“No!” You yelled.

“(Y/N)… Please, step away…” Laurel said, pulling on your jacket. “I, I don't want you to get hurt...”

“I'm going to count to three,” young Addams said, pointing again with a resigned sigh. “One, two…”

You didn't have time, and you simply let yourself be carried away by your instincts. The invisibility was powerful, but limited. Still, you believed that if you acted that way, you would stand a chance.

You grabbed Laurel's hand, who gave you a strange look.

“Three!” Wednesday yelled, shooting the arrow to no avail. She could no longer see you.

“Where have they gone?” Xavier asked.

“It has been (Y/N), they have become invisible.”

In complete silence, Laurel looked at you scared, while you shook your head.

You could make the person you touched turn invisible as well, but for a short period of time.

It was done, there was no going back. You had to flee from that place, heal Laurel and get out of Jericho. Now you were an accomplice, although you really only intended to save the woman you loved from death.

Making sure they couldn't see you anymore, you grabbed the redhead, who had to fight hard not to scream, and ran with her.

“You won't go very far!” You heard Wednesday yelling.

Laurel could barely move, she was walking with difficulty, falling several times to the ground.

"Come on, please…" You said, picking her up, putting her uninjured arm around your shoulders.

"Why?" Laurel sighed. You didn't answer, you kept walking. Surely they would be chasing you and there was no way out.

You managed to get outside, into the cold of the night. Laurel grew weaker and fell to the ground again, this time dragging you along with her.

“No, I can't do it, (Y/N)… It hurts so bad…” She told you, hersing. You didn't let her hand go and started to sob. Your brave but stupid feat seemed to have come to an end. It was almost a suicide. You didn't even have anywhere to go.

You sat on the ground, crying desperately, waiting for your friends, who would soon find you. As you moved you heard something inside your jacket. A jingle, like the keys do.

You put your hand in your pocket and you couldn't believe your eyes. Tyler had left you his jacket, and in it were his car keys. It seemed like a miracle, a sign of fate.

“The car…” You whispered, almost laughing at that little wink of fortune. “Come on, Laurel, we're going to get out of here.”

With one last effort, you managed to pick up the redhead and walk a few more inches until you reached the boy's red car.

You opened the back door, placing Laurel sprawled in the seats, and started the car, finally getting out of Nevermore.

Everything had happened so quickly that you didn't even believe that you would have been capable, for many reasons. She was a murderer, a criminal, the woman who despised you, who told you she didn't love you, and the same one who still ordered her monster to protect you.

You knew you couldn't leave the town. The police would be waiting on every road. Laurel was badly hurt and you didn't know how much she could take either. You arrived at a dark place, without streetlights, and there you stopped, getting out of the car to assess the redhead's condition.

“Laurel…” You sighed, leaning into her.

The redhead trembled, she wasn't even complaining anymore. That was a very bad thing. The little patch you made to her wound was completely covered in red. You couldn't leave the town in that state. She had lost a lot of blood, she needed you to heal her, and urgently.

“Shit!” You yelled, hitting the car. “Fuck!”

“(Y/N)…” Laurel said, in a shaky voice.

“I'm sorry… I can't save you. I can't even do it... I'm stupid…” You lamented.

“Honey… Please, I don't want you to save me… I, I don't deserve it.”

“I decide if you deserve it or not!” You yelled furiously.

“It doesn't matter, (Y/N), I don't want you to have problems because of me… I've always wanted to protect you…” She said, with a voice that faded more and more. “Always…”

“Shut up!” You yelled again, placing a hand on her forehead. She was on fire. You were clearly at a dead end. The fever was already rising. She needed medicines, bandages, everything that you didn't have at the time. Desperate, you pressed your tie back against her wound, blood smearing your hand.

There was nothing to do. Either you treated her wound, or she would bleed to death, or the shock would do it. It wasn't what you wanted, what you wanted when you took her out of Nevermore. But you had no escape. You knew how to treat these types of wounds, you were the best in first aid, but you had no material, you had nothing to do it with.

At this point you took the mobile from your pocket and dialed 9, and then 1.

You could no longer free her from justice, from prison, but you could at least save her life, just like you did when you prevented a second arrow from piercing her heart.

“Sheriff, this is Deputy Santiago, does you receive me? Over.”

Those voices kept you from dialing one last number. You looked for its origin. They were coming from inside the car, from some kind of radio on the dashboard.

“A police radio station?” You asked to yourself.

“Santiago, this is the sheriff, have you found anything in the Gates mansion? Over.”

“Negative, sheriff, it's clean. They haven't been here. Over.”

“I don't trust that crazy Gates. There has to be a clue somewhere... I'm going there immediately. Even if I have to search brick by brick we'll find something, you can be sure, over and out.”

The station stopped playing and you kept thinking. I was sure you had an idea, but you couldn't get it out of your mind due to nervousness. As you leaned out of the car again, the jingle in your pockets caught your attention again. You reached in, pulling out another, smaller set of keys. Now yes, the idea shook your nerves.

“I got it, I got it! Hold on, Laurel, I'm going to save you,” you said with a confident smile, getting into the car and driving again.

You just had to connect the dots. Tyler was the sheriff's son, the sheriff was going to be at the Gates mansion, and you had the keys to his house. That was the place where you should go, the place to heal Laurel, there would be medicines and bandages, everything you needed.

You didn't take long to get the sheriff’s house. As you could, you got Laurel out of the car and led her to the door.

“Come on, come on…” You said, arguing with yourself, trying all the keys. “Well…” You sighed when the door opened and you left behind the fierce dog that guarded the house.

Nervous, you left Laurel sitting on a sofa and ran to the bathroom, looking for everything you needed which, fortunately, was waiting for you inside a small closet.

“(Y/N)…”Laurel said when you crouched down in front of her, unbuttoning her clothes to discover her wound. Laurel was pale, she was sweating, she had a fever. It was wrong, but you were going to remedy that. You nodded and swallowed as the wound was exposed. It didn't look good, but it wasn't deadly, at least if you did things right.

“Here, this will bring down your fever,” you said, giving her a cold medicine and a glass of water. “Now let's clean this up...”

Laurel took the pill. She was breathing heavily and she was looking at you strangely, almost without blinking.

“I don't understand it, (Y/N)…” She whispered, wincing as you ran a damp cloth over her shoulder. “Why are you helping me?”

“I don't know…” You said with a sigh, pouring more disinfectant on her shoulder. “I guess you're right, I'm a stupid outcast.”

“I’m… I'm sorry for the things I said to you, (Y/N),” Laurel said, moving her good arm to your cheek. You couldn't help but shed a tear, but you were focused on healing her.

“I really don't understand you, Laurel…” You sighed, picking up some bandages. “First you tell me that you never loved me, that I was just a toy for you, and then I find out that you told your Hyde to protect me.”

“How do you know that?”

“Tyler told me, I ran into him coming out of the conservatory, after you tried to kill me,” you said, cutting a piece of bandage, calculating how much you'd need. Laurel laughed, shaking her head. You frowned.

“I wasn't the one who put the syringe in your throat…” She said, with a bit more color on her face. "Besides, that wasn't nightshade poison. It was just a sleeping drug.”

You raised your eyebrows looking nervously to all sides.

“A sleeping drug?” You asked, extending her arm.

She nodded, wincing as you began to bandage her wound.

“Just… I was just going to put you to sleep, keep you out of everything until it was over… I could never hurt

“My love? Damn, Laurel... You told me you didn't love me, that I disgusted you, no matter how much I knew you were lying, those things hurt, they hurt to death. And now that I have saved you from being caught, or worse, you tell me that yes, it was a lie, you call me my love as if you had never said anything you said...” You said angrily, sobbing, wiping your tears as you passed the bandages around her shoulder.

“Don't you understand, (Y/N)? I just wanted to protect you. I wanted you to get away from me before it was too late…. The… The spell I cast to revive Crackstone… It was dangerous. He was not a Hyde to be ordered around. If he had met you.. He would have… Oh my God, just thinking about it…”

You looked at her. Her expression was sincere, but you still had reservations. That deranged look from a few hours ago had been shocking, you wouldn't forget it easily.

Using scissors, you cut off the excess of bandage and made sure it was tight.

“That's it... You'll survive...” You said, sitting on the sofa with your hands on your forehead.

“(Y/N), it hurts me to have told you those things, but I don't regret it, it was what I had to do to save you, to protect you… Ouch…” She protested as she tried to get closer to you.

“Don't move…” You whispered, not daring to look into her eyes. You knew that if you did, you would fall into her trap again.

Laurel ignored you and with another hiss of pain, she stepped in front of you, taking your trembling hands.

“My girl… I love you, I really do. I just wanted everyone to pay for what they did to my family... But I never wanted to hurt you... I just wanted you not to be present, for you and me to run away from Nevermore and start a new life together... Wasn't that what you wanted?”

“Of course it was... But not with blood-stained hands. Not at the cost of my friend’s lives...” You sighed, holding tightly her hands, while she caressed you with her thumbs.

“Well, that's not going to happen anymore... I've failed. There is no remedy…” She said, head down. “I know I have to pay for everything I did...”

“You should,” you said coldly, leaning involuntarily towards her lips. She smiled sadly and kissed you softly. It didn't seem like a kiss of love, more like one of regret, a goodbye.

“I will, honey. I, I don't want you to suffer anymore for me. I'll turn myself in to Sheriff Galpin and explain that you didn't have anything to do with it, I’m gonna tell them I made you do it, and…

“What?! How are you going to turn yourself in?” You asked furiously.

“I can't do anything else, darling, it's what I owe you, what I owe everyone for my mistakes.”

You got up from the sofa, shaking your head. You laughed nervously and waved your arms desperately.

“After I risked my life to protect you? After I managed to heal you so you didn't have to go to a hospital? After leaving everything for you, being willing to go with you to the end of the world? Now you say you're going to give yourself up?”

“Honey…” she sighed, stunned by your reaction.

“No, Laurel, you won't. I know... I know what you've done is horrible, but I still can't... I can't stop loving you... Even if I want to... I know... I know you were lying, that you didn't mean it... In the bottom of my heart I knew it. That's why I... That's why I don't want to lose you...”

“But, (Y/N), will you leave everything behind for such a horrible person like me?” She asked, getting up with a pained sigh.

“It's what people do for love…” You said, crying again. Laurel was silent, but after a few seconds, she pulled you into a tight hug, as tight as her strength allowed her.

“My girl... My little girl...” She whispered in your ear, crying too. “I don’t deserve this…”

“I don't deserve a life without you either…” You said, letting yourself be enveloped by her caresses.

“(Y/N), I love you… I love you so much…” Laurel said, kissing you lovingly, tenderly.

“Me too... Although it won't be easy for me to forgive you...” You said, moving away from her hypnotizing kisses. “Besides, where are we going to go? All the police are looking for us, it's a matter of time before they issue a search and capture order...”

“I have… Well, my family had a property in South Carolina, an old farm that they used to spend their vacations. Officially sold. No one will look for us there...”

“South Carolina...” You repeated, little by little getting used to the idea that you really wanted to go with her, that everything that was happening was nothing more than one of your usual arguments, a fight between lovers, not an attempt of genocide.

“Yes... It's a secluded place, in the middle of nature... I know I have no right to ask you but...”

“Please, I've already told you yes, that I want to go with you,” you said, somewhat amused. She smiled, wincing and placing her hand on her shoulder. “But how are we going to get out of here?”

She smiled, holding back the pain she had to feel.

“I have a car parked 3 miles from here. We can walk. In it I have everything we need.”

“Everything we need?”

“I already told you that I had thought of going with you, that I love you, and that I didn't want anything bad to happen to you. Do you want more evidence? In the car I have everything you like, clothes in your style... I never thought of killing you, only of loving you, of escaping with you...”

“Okay, but be prepared to treat me like a queen. You're going to have to work hard for me to forget all of this. I'm not going to clean, or cook, or shop, or…”

A kiss interrupted you, a kiss with a smile.

“I will do everything possible to make you forgive me, (Y/N). Now all I want is to love you, to make you feel loved.”

You nodded, looking for a million explanations in your mind that would give you the reason for the decision you were making. There was nothing that did it, only the love you felt, the love of your broken heart, which little by little began to mend.

#marilyn thornhill x reader #marilyn thornhill #wednesday #ms thornhill #oneshot #laurel gates

23 notes · View notes

thisgirlnamedblusy · 8 months

Note

Hi! Hope you're well! Sorry if you've already done this request, but have you done a plant pollen lust story with Marilyn x student reader yet? Where they breathe in some kind of aphrodisiac pollen that makes them lose control and give into each other? I was thinking maybe they've had feelings for each other for awhile but haven't succumbed to it yet and this is when they do. Just wanting some mommy!dom Marilyn with an experienced reader so Marilyn can be rough with her. Maybe Marilyn uses a strap on or is intersex? Whichever you're more comfortable writing! Thanks!

Yesss!!! Here it is!!!! Finally I made Marilyn intersex, just to be "realistic", I mean, who has a strap-on in a classroom? I hope you don't mind and that you like it!!! Sorry about the delay, and the language mistakes!!! :)))))

Lust is in the air

Pairing: Marilyn Thornhill x Fem, Student! Reader

Warnings: Smut, intersex Marilyn (She has a dick), kinks, lust pollen, dom! Marilyn, sub! Reader, strong language…

Word count: 4,883

Summary: You were in the conservatory as always, but that night things were going to turn weird, but funny…

N/A: Requests are open!!! Sorry about the delays, I’m working hard on your requests. I love you all!!!

“Let's see, (Y/N), do you think you're ready for an express questions round?” Marilyn, your teacher said. You nodded enthusiastically.

“Yes, test me,” you said, shaking your fists, very sure of yourself.

It was a night like any other. There was nothing weird. You never got along with botany, you always had to memorize over and over again all those plants names, something that was quite complicated for you.

Fortunately a few months ago your bitter and unpleasant teacher was replaced by Marilyn Thornhill.

She was different, kind, funny, and very, very beautiful. With her you began to like the plants you hated before. But memory was still not your best skill. You would need some kind of reinforcement or a mentoring, great idea.

You didn't mean to fool yourself. That strange redhead normi attracted you, not just because of her sweet and innocent appearance, but also because of her kind and gentle way of being. Wanting to know her answer, you asked her for help with her assignment. She accepted gratefully. It seemed that her normie status didn't make her to get many friends in Nevermore.

Little by little, nocturnal visits to the conservatory became usual. Marilyn and you talked about plants, but also about other topics that had nothing to do with them. You'd be blind if you didn't notice the tension that slowly built up. Your feelings were focused solely on her and Marilyn didn't seem displeased by your presence, quite the opposite. For you there was always a smile, a caress, a gesture or a word of affection.

You could feel desire and love engulfing you, but, of course, you didn’t do anything about it. You, because you thought that a woman older than you, and who was also your teacher, couldn’t have a real interest in you. She would surely find unlikely that a young girl, a Nevermore student, would take an interest in her, beyond her lessons on plants.

It was a dead end, a closed circuit of especially strange comments and silent looks that never amounted to anything more than that, looks, words, caresses. Never a kiss, a hint, any hint of what your true feelings were. It was a daily fight to see who would give up first. You were proud, and you were still afraid of not being reciprocated. She was innocent, surely she wouldn't take your hints the way they truly were.

“Let's see…” Marilyn said, amused while she looked at the plants that were around her. “Okay, (Y/N), tell me what these two beauties have in common,” she said, pointing to two small plants.

“Hmm,” you muttered. You were sure you had read about it, that Marilyn had explained it to you, probably that very night. “I know it,” you said satisfied, smiling. “Both are invasive species, imported from Australian traders in the early 19th century.”

Marilyn smirked and nodded.

“That's right, very good, (Y/N). Maybe that one was too easy. Let's see… What about this one? Could you tell me what its main characteristic is?” She asked after, moving around the conservatory to make her little "exam" more difficult for you.

“Yes, it's self defense. If an animal gets too close, it emits a substance that causes drowsiness. It can even affect humans,” you answered, happy to remember. Your memory improved every night you spent with her, or so you thought. It was surely a trap of your subconscious to please the redhead, or to try to impress her.

“Extraordinary…” Marilyn sighed, with a smile. “I see you have paid attention to today's class. Let's see… something more difficult. (Y/N), how many hours of sun does this beauty need to maintain all its properties?”

You laughed, you also knew the answer.

“It's a trick question,” you said satisfied, with a certain petulant tone. “The nightshade doesn’t need sun, it would die if you expose it to sunlight.

“Very good, (Y/N), I see that you have really studied today…” Marilyn said, giving up. “Good job, I think you'll have no problem passing next week's exam.”

“Great,” you said, making a victory gesture.

“You've made a lot of progress, (Y/N),” Marilyn said, returning to her desk. “I think that’s enough for today.”

You agreed, because the worst moment of the night had arrived, the moment of farewell. You thought about protesting or sighing pityingly, but you'd be being too obvious. You had to be smarter, buy more time with her.

You searched with your eyes for something that caught your attention and her infinite wisdom could explain to you. To one side of the table, there was a display case with a plant that you did not remember having ever seen. It was a deep green colored plant, and for some strange reason, you felt drawn to it.

“Marilyn,” you said, not taking your eyes off the plant. She looked at you and nodded for you to continue, with her usual kind smile, the one that made you melt. “What kind of plant is that?” You asked, pointing to the small display case.

“Oh, well, it's a very rare species,” she answered, looking at the plant. “It's a variant of a carnivorous plant,” she said, smiling. You knew that she loved to talk about plants, to tell you everything she knew about them. It was a cunning plan, (Y/N).

You nodded curiously, moving closer to the plant and taking a closer look at it.

“I wouldn't do that, (Y/N)…” Marilyn said, with raised eyebrows and an amused tone.

“Why?”

“You see... This little one is something... Special. I suppose you remember that I told you about the sexual deception that some of these plants perpetrate.”

“Oh yes, I remember,” you said amused. That class would never be forgotten. Marilyn shook her head, laughing softly.

“I wonder why the students always remember those things…”she sighed with an amused but intriguing look. You blushed but laughed too, shrugging.

“It’s because you explain it very well…” You whispered, perhaps going a little beyond your subtle comments. She laughed again, crossing her arms and closing her eyes.

“Of course, I'm sure that's what it's about,” she said, clearly with irony. “Look, (Y/N), it may seem like a small and harmless plant, but nothing like that. When it flowers, it produces a very intense pollen that it carries through the air. This pollen has nothing to do with what you may have known. It's about… well, a superior imitation of sex pheromones.”

“Oh…” You said, nodding. You didn't expect that kind of conversation. A thousand points for you, (Y/N).

“The difference between it and its colleagues is that this pollen doesn’t only affect bees or small animals. It is capable of altering the behavior of large animals, including people,” she continued explaining, perhaps a little nervous. You naturally wanted to know more.

“To alter behavior? How?” You asked curiously, moving away a bit from that display case.

She didn't seem to know how to answer, she stopped to think of a correct way to explain it to you.

“Well... If a person inhales the pollen from this plant, let's say that they become... Affectionate...” She said, lowering her head and looking away. You were convinced that it was a simple euphemism.

“Affectionate? Do you mean wanting to…? Well, wanting to do that?” You asked, feigning innocence. She glanced at you briefly and nodded. Her cheeks were starting to turn red.

“Indeed, (Y/N), it's what I want to say,” she said with a small voice. Soon her expression changed as she looked at that display case. “I shouldn't tell you this but… They say that once there was a scientists convention to analyze these types of plants, in case it was possible to use them for some kind of medicinal purpose… Oh, my God, I really shouldn't tell you this.”

You smiled, knowing it wasn't hard to push her to finally speak. She had said so many times that you shouldn't know something that it almost seemed like a joke already.

“Come on, Marilyn, tell me about it, please. I won't tell anyone, I promise,” you said, putting on the face of a good girl.

“Okay, (Y/N)…” She finally sighed. You smirked and looked at her expectantly. “Well, it is said that one of the scientists was not careful, and the whole room was filled with pollen and… Well… I’m sure you can imagine what happened next…”

“Oh, a scientific orgy,” you said cheekily, without paying any attention to your words. She looked at you surprised by your answer.

“(Y/N)…” She said with a warning tone. “But yeah, that's basically what they say that happened. Now I suppose you understand why it's in a display case,” she told you, pretending that you hadn't said what you had said.

“We don't want orgies,” you said amused, earning you a soft tap on the shoulder from her. Marilyn shook her head, feigning anger at those words, but she soon burst out laughing, just the same way you did.

“No, we don't want it,” she replied, trying to stop laughing. Soon her laughter subsided and a moment of silence took over the place. Marilyn's expression relaxed and she looked into your eyes. You did the same and for once, she showed signs of weakness, of wanting to tell you something. “(Y/N), I…”

What she was about to say was interrupted by howls coming from outside the building. Marilyn shook her head, looking at you like she was apologizing, and headed for the door.

“But what's going on?” She asked, leaning out the door.

You looked at the conservatory ceiling. The moon was only a day away from being full. Your fellow werewolves would go crazy when that happened.

“Oh, oh... The wolves haven't gone to their cages...” You said with concern. Marilyn went to close the door, but it was too late. A bunch of wacky, furry students, burst howling into the conservatory, jumping off tables and stirring up everything in their path.

“Hi, (Y/N)!” One of your classmates turned to you. You recognized that deranged look. The poor thing was out of control.

“Hey, Marcus, why don't you guys go to make a fuss somewhere else? I'm trying to learn something,” you said to your friend, who was panting with his tongue outside his mouth.

Marilyn was in a more comical situation, chasing the rest of the pack, who were running and jumping, hanging from the trees as if they were ape-men instead of werewolves.

“Get out of here!” She yelled, grabbing some vases that were about to fall to the floor. “Get out, get out!”

“Come on, man, take your little wolves to another place…” You said to your friend. His eyes bulged almost out of their sockets, but he was one of your best friends, and in that state, he still had some consciousness.

“Come on, guys, let's go to the woods to hunt squirrels, Auuuuu!” He howled, leaving the conservatory, followed noisily by the rest of his friends, who howled desperately.

Marilyn closed the door as the last werewolf emerged, and leaned against it, sighing in relief.

“I'm never going to get used to this…” She murmured. You moved closer, trying not to laugh too much, and put a hand on her shoulder.

“It was probably our fault. The light will have caught their attention. “You said, looking around you at the mess they had left behind. “Oh…”

“Oh, damn it…” The redhead said, putting a hand to her forehead. “(Y/N), I wouldn't want to abuse your trust but… If you could…”

“Yes, Yes of course. I'll help you put all of this in order,” you said immediately, blinking with an angelic look.

“You're such a good girl…” Marilyn whispered, briefly caressing your cheek.

You started to put the fallen chairs in place and suddenly you noticed something strange in your body. It was November, it was freezing outside, but somehow you were starting to sweat. You passed a hand across your forehead to confirm it.

You felt as if your clothes were in your way, you even got dizzy. You leaned against a table before being overwhelmed by that strange sensation, and made a disturbing discovery.

“Eh… Marilyn…” You said trembling, pointing to the floor, where the display case containing that strange plant lay, broken into a thousand pieces. The redhead looked at the same spot and her eyes widened in horror.

“Oh my God…” She sighed, moving closer to the plant. “Oh my gosh this is so bad...”

“The orgy plant,” you whispered, fanning yourself with your hand.

“(Y/N), don’t, don't move… Stay where you are…” Marilyn said, who seemed to be experiencing the same thing as you, an unbearable heat.

“I'm hot…” You said, after which you frowned. You didn't plan to say that.

“I know, I'm hot too, I mean… It’s hot here…” The redhead said, without taking her eyes off you.

“I, I feel weird…” You said, sighing in a strangely suggestive way.

“Don't worry, it's because of the plant…” Marilyn gasped, turning around to look at herself. “Just, just relax and enjoy, I mean, take a slow breath and…”

“I'm on a cloud, Marilyn, a sexual cloud…” You said, now smiling, noticing familiar tingles all over your body.

“You have to relax… I… I…” She said, turning her back on you.

Suddenly an almost unbearable desire took over your body. It was a feeling similar to when you drank too much. You felt uninhibited. You felt invincible, capable of saying everything that was on your mind, of doing everything that was on your mind. You moved from that table and approached the redhead, who seemed to be breathing heavily, as if she was fighting with the same feeling as you.

“Hurry up, (Y/N), we have to cover the plant with a damp cloth so that the effects don't... Be worse...”

As in one of your fantasies, you ran your finger down her back, enjoying seeing her tremble when you did.

“Marilyn… I want you,” you said, totally oblivious to the circumstances that such a phrase could entail.

Now she turned. She was sweating, she was looking at you with her mouth open. She didn't seem uncomfortable, but quite the opposite. Beneath her typical blue jumpsuit, you could sense that her desire was also growing, literally.

“Fuck, (Y/N), don't do this to me…” She sighed, when you stood inches from her face and your hands roamed her body, panting at the same rate.

“Do you want me, Marilyn?” You asked with a smile. At first she looked at you scared, but her eyes began to reflect your desires and her gaze became serious. Marilyn nodded slowly, running her hands around your waist.

“Yes, (Y/N), I want you… I think about you every night…”She whispered in your ear, biting the lobe of your ear.

Deep down you knew that everything that was happening was because of that plant, but a confession like that couldn't be just due to the pollen. You moaned heartbreakingly when you heard those words, ones you didn't think you'd ever hear.

“That makes me really…” You said hissing, getting rid of your Nevermore jacket. The heat had already been unbearable.

“This is all because of the pollen…” she said, coming back a bit to reality. “We have, we have to fight against its effects before we do something crazy.”

You were already too poisoned. You thought about nothing else than having her inside you. Between moans you couldn't suppress, you caressed the remarkable bulge that had formed between her legs. She moaned when she felt your hand in that private part. Her forehead was sweaty, and her hands roamed your back, your butt.

“I like to do crazy things… I'm crazy about you, Marilyn, and I want to make love to you, now,” you said in her ear, while you unbuttoned her jumpsuit.

She moaned, while she shook her head.

“No, (Y/N), it's, it's wrong…” She said, fooling herself. “Damn... It's so wrong...”

“Just let it go, Miss Thornhill. You're so hard... I think I would die if I don't have you inside of me...” You moaned, continuing to caress her. She was breathing hard, her chest rising and falling rapidly.

“I think, I think me too…” She whispered, pulling you, pressing her body against yours. “ Is that what you want, (Y/N)? Do you want mommy to fuck you until you faint?”

Her voice turned grim, dark and lustful.

She knew everything about plants. Surely her reaction capacity was faster than yours, breathing slow and moving away from the broken display case. But something told you that she simply gave up, she was carried away by that unbearable desire that the pollen caused. Perhaps your theories in which she had feelings for you were right, supported by the intriguing and erotic confession she made to you minutes before.

“Yes, mommy, fuck me...” You responded angrily, with hungry desire, while you tore off your shirt. “Touch me, caress me...”

She nodded with a sinister smile on her face, before leaning in and finally, kissing you.

Gasps and moans echoed off the conservatory glass walls. They were animal kisses, wild kisses. Your bodies brushed against each other, sending pleasant stimuli to all the corners of your body. Your neck was assaulted by her teeth and the last buttons of her blue jumpsuit, by your hands.

“You're beautiful, (Y/N), your body is delicious…” The redhead whispered, grabbing your nipple between her teeth, making you moan with pleasure. “Are you going to be a good girl for mommy?”

“Yes, I'll be whatever you want, Marilyn…” You sighed, noticing how your center began to demand some attention.

“Poor silly girl... So desperate for mommy...” She hissed, amused. A slap hit your butt under your skirt and that made you bite your lip. “Take off your panties, (Y/N), do it.”

You obeyed, looking at her with desire. You left your skirt on, just as she hinted at you with her hands.

“Mommy… I need you…” You said with a desperate face, unable to avoid caressing yourself. It was as if the sensations you would normally feel when touching yourself had been multiplied. You moaned as you looked at the redhead, obsessed with what you were doing.

“You know how to touch yourself... You're a smart girl...” She said with a childish voice. Right after, she grabbed you around your waist, turning you around abruptly, putting your belly against her desk and lifting your skirt.

“Mommy…” You moaned, letting yourself to be touched anywhere she wanted. Her hands went to your breasts, while her hips rubbed against your bare bottom. You could feel her cock through her clothes, you could feel it rubbing against your center. You moaned as if you were going to die, wishing that she would finally fill you up and fuck you mercilessly.

“So wet for me…” The redhead whispered, leaning over you as she stroked your slippery folds up and down. Your legs trembled at the contact, you thought you were going to explode.

Her fingers entered you without asking, without any kind of warning. That made you want to bite into something so you could silence your cries of pleasure. She was not affectionate, nor tender. She was rude, commanding. That dark side that that sweet and innocent woman had could make you end up in that state without needing that pollen. It was erotic, tremendously sexual. You had never been dominated in this way, but you found that you could not do it otherwise.

“Mommy, mommy... Yes, please, yes...” You moaned, receiving another slap on your butt and an evil laugh from the redhead.

“Silence, bitch, mommy is working…” She told you, holding your hair tightly. “Enjoy whatever you want, but don't cum, (Y/N)��”

You opened your eyes. That request was impossible for you at that moment, you were already very close.

“But mommy, I can't help it, you do it so well to me…” You gasped, noticing how her fingers increased her speed. Marilyn stopped, pulling your skirt down to get rid of what was left of your clothes, and your shame.

“Good girls wait for mommy to give them permission…” Marilyn told you, caressing your buttocks with her free hand. “First you have to make mommy happy... Tell me, (Y/N), have you ever do this?” She asked, making you turn around, taking his fingers out of your desperate humidity, which pressed its walls so that her fingers didn’t abandon you.

You closed your eyes, feeling almost pained by this sudden lack of pleasure, and nodded.

“Yes…” You confessed. She smiled, lowering her jumpsuit to her ankles, releasing her throbbing cock and aiming it at your entrance.

“Fine, I guess I don't have to treat you like an innocent girl then …”

You admired her length and licked your lips. None of the boys you know had anything to do with it. You wanted it, you wanted to see your body adjusting to it, stretching for it.

Your conscience was clouded by lust. The pollen was really dangerous, but it was nothing else than an enhancer of everything you felt, everything you wanted. To think that she wasn't the one with you at that moment disgusted you.

“Be a good girl and stay still…” She said, while she ran the tip through your folds. “Oh fuck, you're so willing, so wet…” She whispered, clearly struggling not to enter you so soon.

You moaned at her touch, looking into her eyes just as she did.

“I'm not going to ask your permission, (Y / N), I'm going to make you mine, my love… Mommy will give you what you want and you're going to take it like the good girl you pretend to be…” She said, leaning into your ear.

You nodded, moving your hips to feel the tip of her cock right on your clit, making you shiver at the sensation.

With a sudden thrust, she entered you moaning with a strangled sigh.

“Oh, damn... It feels so good... You squeeze me so much, it’s so tight...” The redhead said, introducing herself completely.

You moaned for that feeling you craved. Your body moved, adapting to the intruder as best it could. She had been quick, she had been ruthless, that was what she was looking for, what she wanted, and deep down, what you wanted.

“Mommy... It's big...” You moaned, hissing at the little pain you felt, a pain that was even pleasant.

“Oh… your little pussy can't take mommy? Is mommy hurting you? Poor girl...” She said with a childish voice, while she moved little by little, slowly, but with intensity, stretching your walls in an overwhelming and gratifying way.

“It's so hard…” you sighed, pleased to see how your body played with her, embracing her cock lovingly but firmly. She smiled and caressed your cheek, before moving faster and faster.

“Yeah… You take it so well, you're perfect…” The redhead panted, moving her hips, giving little slaps to your thighs. “My good girl... Mommy's good girl...”

“Keep going, don't stop…” You said, stammering. Your body moved from front to back. Marilyn was holding you to move just as she wanted. It wasn't delicate, it wasn't the loving sex you used to imagine, but it was what your body needed at that moment.

“Oh, but what are those ways of talking to me, honey? Haven't you learned anything?” She said to you, giving you a smack on the cheek. “Talk to me properly or I won't continue fucking you, is that what you want? What mommy doesn't fill you up?”

You shook your head, horrified by that idea. Your moans were intense, as was her thrust. Her cock slid easily through your body, rubbing against the most pleasurable places inside you.

“No, please, mommy, don't stop… I want, I want you to fill me up, I want to be full of you, keep fucking me…. Please mommy, don't stop,” you said in a pathetic, desperate and humiliating way. She chuckled, grabbing your ankles and lifting them into the air, moving her hips gracefully, almost as if she was playing with you.

“That's the way I like it…” She said, placing your legs over her shoulders and increasing the pace even more.

The redhead's moans were so sexual that they added another point of pleasure to the way she fucked you. They were high-pitched gasps, exhausted, hungry, but with a soft layer of sweetness, something of the kind, innocent, caring side of her. And you couldn't take it anymore. All your muscles fought not to contract, not to feel those familiar cramps in your center. You were so close to heaven that you thought you could touch the clouds.

“Please, mommy...I'm close...” You said, being pushed with even more force. Marilyn looked at you as her eyes focused on the way her body moved inside yours. Her smile turned sarcastic, ironic.

“Is that all you can take? No, honey, you're not going to cum yet. Have you forgotten who's in control here?”

“You,” you moaned.

“Exactly, (Y/N), and like the good girl you are, you're going to be nice, and wait for mommy to cum first, will you?” She said, slowing down, moving inside of you softly.

“Yes…I will,” you sighed. You didn't see any other possible options. You had to obey, and besides, just thinking about her cum inside your body made you go even crazier.

“Be patient, my love... Mommy isn't far from filling you up...” Marilyn said, moving quickly again, with a little more hunger in her onslaught. “Oh baby, I want to… Make you mine…”

“And I want it too, mommy, I want to be filled with you, I want to be yours forever...”

“Yes, honey, that's it... Repeat it... Come on, repeat it!” She asked you, the second time in a more abrupt way.

You bit your lip, knowing it was just what she needed. Just what you needed.

“I want to be yours... Make me yours, Marilyn...” You repeated with the most sexual moan you had ever emitted.

“Oh, fuck, I, I'm going to cum…” She said, moving her hips with force, until, with a sharp moan she stopped, pressing against your body, releasing inside of you.

“Yes! Yes!” You screamed when you felt the heat filling your body, when you felt a hot liquid filling you completely. Your orgasm did not wait, your vagina contracted with a gasp and your back arched under the watchful eye of your teacher.

Her dark, hungry expression changed as she finished. She was still inside you, but her eyes were wide, looking into yours, scared.

You began to see things more clearly. You didn’t know if the effect of that pollen had a limited duration in time, or ended once the desire had been satisfied.

“My God, but, what have we done?” The redhead said, beginning to get very nervous.

You had had the best sex of your life, even if it was under the influence of that plant. Maybe it wasn't time to confess your love, or maybe it was. Anyway, what was done was done, and proof of that was a trickle of liquid running down your leg.

“Marilyn,” you said, sitting up, as she pulled out of you and pulled up her pants, quickly covering herself. “I don't think it was a mistake...”

“Oh my God... They're going to fire me... I... Wait, you were of legal age, right?” She asked nervously, passing her hand across her forehead.

“Of course I am, I'm twenty years old,” you said, frowning, annoyed. “But those things you told me, that you were thinking about me...”

She sighed in relief and looked at you embarrassed.

“Please, tell me it wasn't because of the plant, tell me you feel something for me, like I do,” you said softly, getting up from the table and grabbing her waist. She turned around and took your hands, thinking hard about her response.

“Oh, fuck everything. Yes, (Y/N), everything I told you is true. I... I... I feel things for you, many things... I, I love you...”

You smiled and gave her a quick kiss on her lips. She closed her eyes, but then she smiled, pulling you into a hug.

“Me too…”

“Wait, you mean you came to the conservatory every night just to be with me?”

You nodded amused, giving her another kiss.

“You are crazy…”

“About you…” You answered. You kissed her again, now with more intensity. Out of the corner of your eye you saw the plant on the floor. “Hey, what do we do with it?”

Marilyn looked at the plant and lowered her head...

“We just have to pick it up, the effects have already passed, and I doubt it will affect us again for a while.”

You nodded and went with her to collect the crystals from the display case. She was looking at you, but with some kind of guilty feeling.

“(Y/N)… I…”

“Yeah?”

“Don’t… Don't think my intention was to treat you that way. I'm only like that when I'm confident… I hope I didn't hurt you… It was that damned plant’s fault.”

“Oh, then I guess I have to thank it,” you said jokingly. “Thank you, sinister plant.”

“(Y/N)…” Marilyn sighed.

#marilyn thornhill #marilyn thornhill x reader #wednesday #ms thornhill #oneshot #smut

92 notes · View notes

thisgirlnamedblusy · 8 months

Note

Ok so I love the idea of Marilyn with an angel winged reader so much! I was hoping you would write a reader with feather wings who gets shot by normies when she's out flying one night. They hit one of her wings so flying is painful so she keeps falling out of the skies, half flying half running through the woods terrified out of her mind being chased by the hunters and their dogs but she manages to escape and ends up flying to where she feels safe, her botany teacher's balcony.

Marilyn is horrified to find her favorite student wide eyed terrified, having a panic attack and bloody. She lets the reader in who cowers in the corner who is paranoid that she's still being chased. Marilyn soothes her and tends to her wounds, trying her best to not look at reader's naked chest since her clothes were bloody and torn from being ripped through branches and thorns and had to be removed. Reader falls asleep in her bed and Marilyn is tortured by sleeping next to cuddly reader who keeps moaning Marilyn's name because Marilyn is trying to keep it professional and reader isn't helping with her grinding into Marilyn and accidentally rubbing her knee between Marilyn's legs.

In the morning they wake up and reader thinks she's dreaming and kisses Marilyn, love confessions are made and it's all a sweet and soft moment cocoon in reader's wings around them.

I just thought it be ironic that despite the fact that normies hurt reader and terrorized her, her safe space and the one she trusts the most is a normie. So I thought that would be touching to Marilyn. A 1000 thanks! 😁

Yesss, here it is!!! I hope you like it!!! Sorry about the delay, and the language mistakes!!! :)))))))

Send me an angel

Pairing: Marilyn Thornhill x Fem Angel! Student! Reader

Warnings: Angst, hurt & comfort, fluff

Word count: 6,132

Summary: You were an angel, an almost extinct creature. You were in love with your teacher, but you never dare to tell her. One terrible night, you will change your mind…

N/A: Requests are open!!! Sorry about the delays, I’m working hard on your requests. I love you all!!!

“(Y/N), you should go to your room, you must be exhausted,” Marilyn, your teacher, told you affectionately, rubbing your back.

You were in the conservatory like every afternoon, taking care of that small and varied collection of plants. You smiled after yawning for the second time and continued to cut small leaves from a flower.

“I'm fine here,” you said with your usual tender voice. “To be taking care of such vulnerable things relaxes me.”

That you were the most peaceful and friendly student of Nevermore was no coincidence. You belonged to a species that had been thought extinct for years, the angels. That was the name given by ancient people when they saw your ancestors, winged creatures that only brought messages of peace and goodness. You were only capable of doing that, being good, you couldn't see the world any other way. You believed in people, in the goodness of all hearts, although you got more than one mockery for that.

Entering Nevermore was a decision that would change your life forever. The company of those unfortunate souls made you feel peace. Most of your classmates were nice to you, as were the teachers. It was also because you always did your best to help everyone.

Over the centuries and countless intolerant people, your species evolved in order to survive. The beautiful feathered wings so characteristic of an angel became retractable, allowing you to go unnoticed among people.

And there, in the 21st century you were, helping your botany teacher, Marilyn Thornhill, as always.

While it is true that your nature finds pleasure and satisfaction in doing good and helping others, there could be certain ulterior motives why your efforts and your kindness were focused mainly on the redhead. She was older than you, your teacher, but still, you couldn't help but blush every time you saw that smile, every time her eyes looked at yours.

You should have foreseen it, an infatuated and dreamy girl like you had easy to fall in love quickly, from the first day you saw her enter the conservatory. Every night, in your routine flights around Nevermore, you thought of a way to forget about her, to turn your feelings through just admiration, into a platonic love.

But Marilyn didn't make it easy for you. She always looked for your look in class, she smiled at you when she passed you in the corridors and it had been a while since you spent more hours in the conservatory than with the rest of your classmates.

It was a pure friendship. She was curious about your nature, you were curious about nature, about the enormous variety of plants that existed. Thus, with the passage of time your trust increased, being something similar to a tender, intimate friendship, but not too much, not as much as you would like.

“Come on, look at you, you're exhausted. We've been here 2 hours removing the leaves from the plants, I think you deserve a break,” Marilyn told you, caressing your cheek, a habitual gesture when it was evident that you needed a break.

You smiled and looked down so your flushed cheeks wouldn't be noticed by the redhead. You shook your head and got up from the little stool you were sitting on, at her desk, too close to her.

“I just need another bit of that delicious tea that you prepare…” You said jokingly, serving yourself a glass from the thermos that Marilyn always carried with her.

“Let's see if you can sleep now, (Y/N),” the redhead said, looking at you while she continued pruning that flower.

“A night flight and I will fall into bed as if I was a marble slab,” you answered with that almost heavenly voice. Marilyn didn't answer, she just looked at you tenderly.

She used to do that kind of stuff, stuff that made you confused and clueless. She looked at you many times in silence, with a smile. You knew she wasn't really looking at you, something was going through her mind. If you concentrated as hard as you could, you thought you could hear her thoughts.

You hadn't the foggiest idea about what was going through her mind, but you liked to dream of some kind of internal struggle, one in which maybe, just maybe, her mind would fight against her heart. You sighed while you drank that tea, but a small cry of pain brought you out of your fantasies.

“Oh my…” Marilyn said, grabbing one hand with the other. You could see something red coming out of it, she was bleeding.

You immediately approached her, who seemed to be swearing under her breath.

“Are you alright? You're bleeding,” you said with frightened eyes. She looked at you, but she shook her head, brushing it off and showing you a small cut on her palm.

“Calm down, (Y/N), it's nothing, it's just a cut. It's the third this week, I really don't know where my mind ism,” she said sighing, getting up to reach the medicine cabinet.

You, without thinking twice, grabbed her wrist, stopping her.

“Wait, wait a minute…” You said, gently pulling her towards you. “Let me take a look.”

She frowned, but her curiosity told her to sit down again, while you examined her wound.

“Does it hurt?” You asked, caressing her hands around the wound. Marilyn seemed to get a little nervous, but she soon smiled, shaking her head.

“No, it's just a cut, I'm used to it, job hazards,” she said with a voice that screamed curiosity. You smiled, but closed your eyes, covering the wound with your hand.

You concentrated as much as you could and soon you noticed how a sweet breeze wrapped your hands. Feeling like you were suddenly even more tired, you withdrew your hand. There was no cut anymore. Marilyn looked at her hand open-mouthed and then back at you.

“What happened?” She asked, looking at her hand in astonishment. You smiled and took another sip of tea. Really those kinds of powers took all your energy away.

“Nothing, I’ve healed it for you,” you said smiling. She laughed, nervous and incredulous.

“I, I didn't know you could do that, (Y/N)…” The redhead sighed. You shrugged, your cheeks red as lipstick.

“I guess it's angelic stuff,” you said, pretending to be an all-powerful being, some kind of heroine. You shouldn't be surprised by that reaction, after all, Marilyn was normi, she had no power or ability, she was simply a woman who loved her work and to whom life led her to Nevermore, by your side.

“Can you heal wounds? That's amazing...” She said, now excited. You nodded embarrassed.

“Don't think it's so great... Angels can only heal others, not ourselves, besides it's something that leaves us almost without strength...” You explained, finishing your tea. Marilyn listened carefully to each of your words, she was a very curious woman, she was passionate about the world of what she didn’t know and the wonders that it could do.

“It seems something incredible to me, (Y/N). This world is so dark and hostile that I can't believe creatures like you exist, living for others. You sure are a wonderful girl, (Y/N), you truly are an angel.”

You didn't know what to answer, and a vibration on your phone saved you from doing so, although that little silence that had formed and the way Marilyn was looking at you was a moment that could have been unforgettable. She had leaned into you, and she backed away the moment your phone rang.

It was a relief that something got you out of that situation. You were madly in love with her, but you were a coward, you really didn't know what you were going to do if your fantasy ever came true.

“What are you doing, (Y/N)? Today there are cupcakes for dinner, you are going to miss them”

That was the message your friend Enid had sent you. Immediately after reading it, you looked at your watch. Sure enough, it was dinner time.

“Um, I think I have to go... To dinner,” you said head down, sighing. The simple gesture of tending a simple wound left you exhausted and hungry. You didn't want to leave, but your body could eat you, and you had to if you wanted to fly that night.

“Oh my God, you're right, (Y/N), it's too late. If you wait for me, I'll accompany you to the dining room. Unless you're in a hurry,” the redhead said, getting up from the desk and putting away some tools.

“I'm not in a hurry, Marilyn, I'll wait for you,” you said smiling, swinging your legs as you watched your teacher turning off the conservatory lights.

That night was no different from the others. You laughed with your classmates, you talked about how your day had been, and of course, you found out about all kinds of rumors thanks to your werewolf friend. By eating, you regained your strength and felt the expectant euphoria you felt every night.

“Well girls, I think I can't take it anymore,” you said, leaving the napkin on top of the plate and stretching out in the chair. “I’m full.”

“Full? You have eaten 7 cupcakes. I'm surprised you weren't half an hour ago,” another of your friends said. You nudged her.

“It's not that bad,” you said amused.

Certainly dinner plus cupcakes was a hearty meal, but your powers needed all that energy. You barely felt fullness in your stomach. Perks of being an angel.

“Are you coming to Yoko's room for the Hunger Games marathon? It's Friday,” Divina, your siren friend, asked. You pretended to think about it, but you agreed.

“Yes, of course. When I finish my night flight I'll stop by there,” you said, taking your jacket.

“The night flight again,” Enid protested. “This time, if you're late, we won't wait for you!” She yelled, while you walked away making a farewell gesture with your hand.

There was no one outside the school. The sky was clear and there was no wind. A perfect night to fly.

You put your jacket and shirt in the backpack and soon two beautiful wings sprouted from your back. You already had clothes prepared for those situations, a simple tank top. The night was cold, but you hardly noticed it.

With a smile and a sigh of relief, you lifted off the ground, flapping your wings under the full moon.

You weren't a stressed girl, you had no other problems than your love for Marilyn. But for you, flying at night was like an intimate moment, a liberation one, of feeling the air on your face and seeing your whole world from above.

You beat your wings briskly, while you thought about everything that happened around you. You looked at the far Jericho houses you played to invent who was hiding behind each of the lights. In recent months, only one possibility occurred to you: A young girl with wings, an angel, accompanied by a redhead, loving each other.

You shook your head.

“I can't even distract myself like I did,” you said to yourself, leaning on the top of a tree in the woods.

Normally the forest was silent, only the trees could be heard, moving in the light breeze. That night noises were heard just below where you were. You looked down and saw some lights, some flashlights.

You were in a tall tree, you could barely make out the shadows moving alongside the lights. You could see that there were animals, probably dogs, on leashes. That was very strange. You usually didn't like hunters, but whatever your principles were, there was something strange about this group of people, something that made you jump out of that tree and keep flying.

“Okay, I think that's enough for today…” You said, fixing your objective on the distant but unmistakable Nevermore building.

Bang!

A very loud sound, like an explosion or a firecracker, interrupted the silence of the night. Soon a bunch of black birds flew away from the trees. That had been a shot. In case you had any doubts, the pain you felt in your left wing made you realize it.

“Ah!” You screamed when you felt that horrible pain. There was blood, which began to flow from the wound and little by little, you descended.

You had been shot, but that wasn't the worst. The pain was so strong that it prevented you from moving your wings normally. The ground was getting closer and all the efforts you made to stay in the air were too painful. You dropped to the cold grass of the forest.

“What the…?” You said, pulling your wing to see the wound. “It can't be possible...” You said with a groan, trying to stand up.

“There she is!” A voice, coming from a shadow that was getting closer and closer, yelled, pointing at you. He was a hunter, or at least he was dressed like one. Next to him, a dog barked with fury and rage, pulling on the leash that prevented it from attacking you. “Hey, over here!”

A group of men approached you. You were paralyzed by pain and fear. It looked like normis from the town, you thought you had seen their faces before. The darkness of the forest made them terrifying. They pointed their flashlights at you and blinded you.

“Nice shot, Bob…” Another man said, slapping a hunter holding a rifle on the back, probably the one that caused your injury.

“How much do you think they will give us for those wings?” Another hunter asked.

“I don't know, but we'll find out soon.”

“Please, please,” you said, stuttering, stumbling and falling to the ground again, among the laughter of those evil men.

“But she's a beautiful girl… I thought she was a monster…” The man with the rifle said in a whispering and threatening voice. “Come here, pretty girl, we’re going to have a little fun before we sell you...”

You had to run, run, fly, whatever. With an effort facilitated by adrenaline and terror, you managed to get to your feet and run.

“Wait, filthy girl!” You heard them yell.

Your heart was beating fast. The wound hurt, you couldn't fly, just climb a few inches off the ground.

“She won't go far, she's hurt!”

You ran faster than ever, rising from time to time. A bad idea. A thorn bush crossed your path and, as you began to hear angry barks approaching, you did not look ahead, sticking all the thorns into you while you screamed in pain.

The dogs were close, you could hear how they ran, stepping on the dry leaves.

You wriggled free of the thorns, only to trip over a root and fall down a small drop. You cried in despair. You had blood all over your body from the thorns and scratches you got from the brush. The beasts reached you, but fortunately, they bit your shoe, a moment that you took advantage of to get rid of it and escape again.

You knew it was your end. Those dogs were much faster than you. There was only one thing that could save your life, flying.

The pain was unbearable, but screaming heartbreakingly, you managed to fly, leaving those beasts behind, barking desperately.

Your flight was irregular, you tripped over everything you could trip over, but fortunately, the Nevermore lights were getting closer.

“Ahhh!” You screamed as the pain hit you again. You could still hear those barking. You fell again, but you didn't reach the ground. Your goal was close, you could already smell the chimneys and the school walls were very close.

You didn't know where to go, or what to do. You felt they were chasing you, even flying through the night sky. You went through the walls, hitting your leg and to your dismay, didn't seem to be anyone there.

“We will kill you!” You heard from the woods, already far from your position. At that time you were not thinking clearly. If you stayed still, they would get you. You had to find a safe place and you soon found the solution.

There was light on her little balcony, Marilyn's balcony. You didn't think, you acted. If at that moment there was a safe place for you, it was her room, it was next to her.

With one last painful effort, you managed to reach her window, just before losing all strength. You were a sobbing, scared mess, and you started banging on her window.

“Help!” You yelled when you didn't get an answer. “Marilyn!”

The curtain was drawn and the redhead looked at you scared, opening the window.

“My God, (Y/N), but, but… What happened to you?” She asked nervously, seeing your bloody clothes and probably the wound on your wing.

The redhead opened the window more and you dropped into the room. Once on the floor, you crawled into a corner.

“Close it! Close it or they'll come for me!” You yelled desperately. Marilyn blinked open-mouthed. Surely she had no answer, seeing you like this must have been a shock to her.

“Who, honey? Who will come?” She asked, trying to reassure you. You shook your head. Marilyn closed the window and ran to crouch in front of you.

You were shaking, in a panic attack. You heard those dogs barking in your head, it seemed to you that they were getting closer.

“They, they're going to kill me… They know where I am, they're coming for me,” you sobbed scared, with a voice almost unintelligible due to the tears.

“But who, (Y/N)? Oh, honey... You're hurt,” yhe redhead sighed, examining your wing.

“They! The, the hunters are, are here!” You yelled nervously. “Don't you hear them?! They're here!”

Marilyn went to say something, but she stopped at the last moment. Startled, she got up and went to the window.

You buried your head between your knees. You were full of blood, with thorns stuck all over your body, but even so, being safe, you could not stop hearing the hunters laughter, and the furious barking of their dogs.

“There, there is no one outside, (Y/N),” Marilyn said. “There's no one out here, honey,” she told you, trying to calm you down with her voice.

“They were there… I can, I can hear them…” You sobbed, while the redhead closed the window again. “They’ve shot me, they said they wanted to kill me and sell me, they were going to…”

“Shh, shh…” Marilyn said, running towards you again and trying to lift your face with her hands. “Calm down, honey, they're not here, they could never enter Nevermore,” she told you, forcing you to look into her eyes. “You're safe now, do you hear me?”

“No… I can hear them, I hear their barking,” you said, shaking your head, unable to stop crying. She looked at you horrified, but she knew how to stay calm.

“There's no barking, (Y/N), it’s just your imagination,” she told you, wiping away your tears. You effusively shook your head. “Calm down, calm down... It's only in your head, they're not here anymore. Relax, come on, honey… Breathe.”

It cost you, but you obeyed. Little by little, those horrible barking and giggling disappeared. She was right, they were only in your mind. You hissed in pain as panic allowed you to realize the state you were in.

“They're gone…” You whispered, closing your eyes.

“Do you see, honey? There is no one who can hurt you here,” Marilyn said, evaluating the state of your injuries. “Please, honey, I know it's hard, but tell me what happened. Try it, do it for me.”

It was especially difficult for you to think clearly, but you tried to remember what had happened.

“I... I was flying like every night when I heard a shot and... My wing... I fell to the ground and a group of normis hunters were waiting for me. They chased me through the woods... They almost caught me but I managed to escape and...” You said stammering, getting stuck when speaking.

“My God…” The redhead sighed, taking her hands to her mouth. “Come honey, you have to go to a hospital right now, I'll tell Weems.”

“No!” You yelled with all your might. “No... Please,” you said starting to tremble again. You still had the idea that those monsters were going to find you and opening the door was only giving them access to their prey.

“Honey, you've been shot, you're hurt,” Marilyn said, trying to reason with you.

“Don't go… Please… Don't leave me alone…” You begged, holding on to the fabric of her dress. It would be a really pathetic scene, but you were so scared that you didn't mind being a little girl, begging the love of your life not to leave you alone, begging her to take care of you.

“Honey…” She sighed, crouching down again.

“Please, please, please…” You repeated, now grabbing her shoulders. Your whole body ached with every movement. She looked away, debating intensely over the correct course of action. She was scared too, and it wasn't for less. She did one last check on your injuries and gently, she pulled you up.

You winced and let yourself be led to her bed, where she sat you down.

“It's okay, baby. (Y/N), it’s okay, calm down…” She said whispering for you to relax. Her sweet and affectionate voice had a miraculous effect. You began to see everything more clearly. Her hand caressed your cheek gently while her eyes gazed into yours. “I’m here, my love… I will take care of you, my angel…”

After those words and a tender kiss on your cheek, she went to the bathroom, from which she returned with a first aid kit.

“Let's heal you, okay? You'll stay here with me tonight, but tomorrow morning we're going to Weems's office together to tell her what happened. Promise me”

You nodded, trying to calm your sobs.

“Let me take a look…” Marilyn whispered, holding onto your wing gently. “It seems that the bullet has only grazed you, you've been very lucky,” she said, delicately caressing your wounded area.

“It hurts,” you said.

“I know, honey,” Marilyn replied, applying some kind of cream to your wound. It stung, it hurt like hell, but the fear hadn't left you yet and the pain was only a whisper compared to the screams in your head. “Hold on a bit.”

You closed your eyes while little by little, the pain in your wing disappeared in an almost miraculous way. She looked at you, noting your immediate relief, holding out the pot of cream for you to see.

“Do you remember the medicinal plants that we took care of together? This is the result. It is a cream that will relieve pain and accelerate healing. It is possible thanks to you.”

You smiled slightly, remembering that day, in which a fit of laughter made it one of the funniest day of your life.

“I, I remember,” you said stuttering. She smiled seeing you react calmly.

“That's great. Keep remembering it,” she told you while she removed your arms from your chest, in which there was only more blood, shreds of clothing and some stuck thorns.

“Did you do this in the fall?”

“No, I was running from the hunters and I tripped over a bush...” You said, while she took your backpack from you.

“That's horrible…” Marilyn sighed, reaching the edge of your tank top with her hands. “I, I'm sorry, (Y/N), but your clothes are destroyed and I need to take them off to heal you…”

“Okay…” You sobbed.

Of course you didn't think of that little detail. You were still nervous. The scratches and thorns in your chest stung as your shirt eased off your shoulders. Marilyn thought for a while.

If the shock and fear didn't make you tremble, you would have realized how bad the redhead was having. She was supposed to be your teacher, she didn't have to see certain parts of your body. With a damp cloth, she eased the pain of your wounds. She looked like she was having a hard time looking at you, her hands were shaking.

The wounds ached even more as they were healed and disinfected. Marilyn reached her hands behind your back and undid your bra. Her face was red, you could tell.

“By the way, (Y/N),” she said while she cleaned one of your wounds. You looked into her eyes and nodded very slightly. “Your wings are beautiful,” she said with a smile.

“Thank you…” You said, smiling too.

Gradually your injuries stopped looking like a mess and the blood drained from your chest and arms. Marilyn was as professional as she could be, looking only when it was necessary. Your breathing calmed and you finally felt truly safe.

She kept helping you, now with your legs. That hellhound left a mark on your ankle and your pants are gone too. Your rapid breathing was no longer heard in the room, but hers. When you relaxed, you were able to see how Marilyn was fighting not to stare at your body, even though she couldn't help it. That made you smile. You should be ashamed, but none of that, you were calm, you felt safe.

“Okay, honey, I think, I think it's already done,” the redhead said, putting all the medicines and bandages away. “Lie down, now you need to rest,” she said, with a shaky voice. You grabbed her wrist and without thinking too much, you hugged her, with your bare chest.

“Marilyn, thank you…” You said sobbing, resting your head on her shoulder. She froze at first, paralyzed, but after a few seconds, she hugged you back, running a hand through your hair, stroking it gently.

“You don't have to thank me…” She whispered, helping you lie down on the bed. “Now try to sleep, honey.”

You searched for a comfortable position and soon closed your eyes. Everything smelled of her, of her perfume. It was like being in her arms. Your whole body relaxed and you felt the tension release, causing you to suddenly feel tired.

You heard how the redhead sighed as she continued stroking your hair. You didn't know what she was thinking about, you just wanted to sleep at that moment, but there were many things that made you think about that love you felt. Her looks were pity, horror, but also shame, they had something hidden, like a kind of forbidden desire, which forced her to look at your body out of the corner of her eye, feeling ashamed of not being able to avoid it.

She got up from the bed and you heard her taking off her clothes and putting on something more comfortable. You didn't know what was going to happen. You were occupying her bed and there was nowhere else for her to sleep. Just as you thought, you felt a weight on the bed and the sheets moving. She was lying next to you.

The world of dreams was already stalking you and your movements no longer only depended on you, but also your subconscious managed you, bringing your body closer to hers, feeling her warmth under the sheets.

She moved suddenly when she felt your hug. She froze, turning her back on you. She didn't run away, she didn't protest, she simply grabbed the hand around her waist and entwined her fingers with yours.

Marilyn turned off the light and your body finally gave in to exhaustion.

It was a strange night. You rubbed against her body involuntarily, tossing and turning in bed. She, on the other hand, seemed to have a lot of trouble getting to sleep. Her eyes were open and looking up at the ceiling, while your body moved under the sheets, brushing against hers, holding you close to her.

Marilyn wanted to be professional, to take care of a student, which was her duty, but she didn't seem to be able to. Whenever you got close, she would put her arm around you, pulling you towards her, to rest on her chest. It must have been a very bad night for the redhead, since your movements and caresses were not the only thing that was involuntary in your dreams.

“Marilyn…” You moaned, talking in your sleep. She turned to you and looked at you curiously. You settled on her, hugging her while you repeated her name over and over again. The redhead realized that you were still asleep and she didn't say anything, she just remained still, breathing heavily.

In one of your endless turns in bed, your leg landed directly between hers, and now she did move, giggling nervously.

“Oh my God, (Y/N)…” She whispered amused, moving a little to get away from that more than inappropriate contact.

You moaned again, totally unaware of everything you were doing in your dreams.

The birds told you that it was already morning. You felt the heat of her body against yours and you opened your eyes awkwardly.

The vision you had was completely impossible in your head. Marilyn hugged you affectionately, sitting on the bed. Your head was in her lap and her eyes never stopped contemplating you. After a troubled night, full of searching for hugs and affection, she finally seemed to have given up.

Her look was serious and her caresses in your hair were much better than any balm for your wounds. It seemed crazy to you, an unreal situation. You closed your eyes again, as she seemed unaware that you had woken up.

But no, it wasn't possible that she was caressing you like that, it had to be a dream, you were convinced.

Now yes, you moved and opened your eyes again, looking at the redhead, who smiled tenderly.

You were clueless The confusion you felt due to your injuries and the trauma of the night before made you forget that you had returned to the waking world. It seemed like a lucid dream, a projection of what your mind wanted, to rest in her arms, to receive loving caresses. It wasn't the first time you had a dream like that, and they all ended the same way, with a kiss.

You smiled, looking into her tired eyes. You got up without saying anything, letting your face to be caressed. She didn't say anything, she just looked at you, tucking a strand of hair behind your ear. That confirmed to you that it was a dream. If it wasn't, she would have already moved away, she would have said something to you.

Driven by your strong belief that you were dreaming, you leaned into her, gently placing your lips on hers.

Marilyn closed her eyes and her entire body tensed. At first she didn't move, she didn't do anything, she just let your lips rest on hers. After a few seconds that changed. Marilyn kissed you back as she caressed your cheeks. You let a tear fall from your eyes. If it was a dream, it was terribly real, you could hear her heart beating strongly, at the same time that her lips kissed yours with an almost angelic softness.

But it wasn't a dream, and you'd soon realize it.

“(Y/N)…” She whispered, placing a hand on your bare chest, gently pulling you away. “No, I can’t…”

You widened your eyes and sat up, scared. Everything was normal, your wounds hurt and, placed in a chair, your broken clothes were. Your entire body went on high alert and your stomach clenched.

You had kissed her for real, not in a dream. The nerves began to take over you and the shame you felt was overwhelming, you almost thought you could faint.

“I, I'm sorry… I, I thought that…” You said stuttering. She had a sad look, but she didn't let your cheeks go of as she shook her head.

“Listen to me, (Y/N),” Marilyn said to you, preventing you from getting out of bed, something you tried immediately when you realized your mistake. “You are the most wonderful girl I have ever met and… Well I…”

You stopped, shaking with nerves and realizing that you were still bare-chested.

“It was a mistake, I thought, I thought I was dreaming,” you apologized, making a fuss to hide your extreme embarrassment.

“Really?” Marilyn asked. “Is that what you dream of?”

Seeing that she didn't seem to yell or threaten you to tell Weems, you relaxed a bit, confused. There were no reasons to hide anything anymore, you had kissed her and she had done it too. It was the best time for a confession, although you weren't quite sure what the consequences would be. You nodded head down, covering your chest with the sheets.

“Yeah…”

“Oh, honey, that's so cute,” she said with a calm voice, getting closer to you. “But we can't, it's forbidden. We could get into a lot of trouble and…”

You widened your eyes. It wasn't a normal rejection, a mature conversation about how young you were or that she already had a lover. It was such an invisible and weak obstacle that it didn't even seem like an excuse, but rather a half confession, a desire to which she was putting up barriers.

“Do you feel the same?” You asked, looking into her eyes, which shone with despair.

“I shouldn't do it, (Y/N), you are, you are my student…” She said, cupping your face with her hands. “It's... It's forbidden.”

As she spoke, her body acted on its own, leaning into you and kissing you again. You didn't think, you just let yourself be carried away by the love you felt and that she seemed to feel.

“Oh my god, I can’t lie anymore, I'm in love with you, (Y/N)… You drive me crazy…” She whispered between tender kisses. You smiled like never before, crying, this time with joy. “Please, stop me so I don't lose my mind, you are so beautiful, so good…”

“I love you,” you said excitedly, kissing her more intensely, hugging her and caressing her body, lying next to her.

“My precious girl... We're crazy...” She said, amused, intertwining her legs with yours. “This can't go well.”

“It will, I'm sure it will... I can't stop thinking about you all the time...” You said, getting close to her. “You take care of me and protect me and… I don't want to be separated from you, Marilyn, please, I want us to try… Please.”

Your voice was sincere, but at the same time pleading. It was obvious that she was fighting her own feelings. You didn't know since when, but you did know that that terrible night had been a turning point, something that became too difficult to hide.

“We can't tell anyone, (Y/N), it has to be a secret, okay? Our secret,” she said, kissing you again. You nodded effusively, throwing yourself into her arms as kissing was the only sound in the room.

“Our secret,” you repeated, snuggling into her chest. “I promise, I won't tell anyone...”

“My love… If you knew how much I thought about a moment like this, with you…” Marilyn said, caressing the lower part of your back. “You must think I'm crazy.”

You immediately shook your head, getting that ridiculous idea out of her mind.

“No, Marilyn… It's just love,” you said happily. You had almost forgotten the pain you felt and you moved your wings so that they would embrace you both, in the most tender moment you had ever experienced. Marilyn looked at you with admiration, feeling comfortable in your wings, playing with your hands and with a clouded smile.

“You're so perfect, my love…” She said whispering, kissing your face, your neck, your shoulder. “You are my angel.”

You didn't say anything. You just hugged her, feeling safe in her arms, hugging her with your wings.

“It's the happiest day of my life…” You said without thinking, to which Marilyn laughed, hugging you even more tightly.

“I love you, (Y/N), and you will always be safe with me, I promise,” she said tenderly.

It was ironic. Last night you were chased by normies who wanted you dead, or worse. You always lived in fear of rejection, of the prejudices they had with the outcasts. You never thought that, after all the attacks, mockery and rejections, everything would change to the point that a normi was the love of your life, the only person in the world with whom you felt safe. You didn't think about it anymore, you just thought about what your new life with her would be like, and you had very good feelings.

#marilyn thornhill #marilyn thornhill x reader #wednesday #ms thornhill #oneshot #fluff

31 notes · View notes

thisgirlnamedblusy · 8 months

Note

Hello! I was wondering if you’d write a Marilyn x bratty girl reader? Like r is overly confident, flirts with everyone that crosses her path and she’s also very attractive which makes a lot of people having crushes on her. R loves the attention and the thrill of it, having everyone at her feet and following her around like a long lost puppy. Marilyn is sweet and innocent, but behind her façade she often fantasizes about showing r her place and punishing her for everything. Marilyn is intrigued by r and r doesn’t even realize, until one time r crosses a line and marilyn grabs her hair tightly and tells her that she’s going to teach her a lesson. Just very unhinged smut at the end, if that’s okay w you!!

Yes!!! Here it is!!! I hope you like it!!! Sorry about the daly and the language mistakes!!! :))))))

Bratty Girl

Pairing: Marilyn Thornhill x Fem, Student! Reader

Warnings: Smut, bratty reader, dom! Marilyn, sub! Reader, kinks…

Word count: 5,699

Summary: You were the queen of beauty of Nevermore and you can have anyone at your mercy, but now your goal is to seduce your teacher…

N/A: Requests are open!!! Sorry about the delays, I’m working hard on your requests. I love you all!!!

“But will you call me?” Your classmate said, almost drooling. You looked at your hands nonchalantly and shrugged.

“Well, if you're good, I might not mind taking another walk with you, Paul, but don't get your hopes up,” you smugly replied, walking across the quad and leaving the boy nodding and smiling.

It was another day in Nevermore, another in which all eyes were directed towards you.

Life had given you the gift of beauty and you, despite being a good girl, took advantage of it.

You were cool, spoiled and you liked to play with people, seducing them, fabricating delusions to get all kinds of things you wanted. You knew that many girls envied you. It was enough to walk through the field to see a trail of slime behind you and a group of boys and girls following you as if you were a queen.

You were happy like that, believing yourself to be some kind of goddess capable of controlling everyone. It wasn't a good way to be, but it was the one you felt comfortable with. Seduce people, especially girls, normies or outcasts, and make them end up begging for your kisses.

You found exciting to see to what extent you achieved a kind of servitude, you were intrigued to get to know these people so you could manipulate them at will. If someone said that they didn't like you, they would be lying.

You liked to arouse the admiration of everyone who considered you their crush, to see how the people around you behaved, how they followed you through the corridors as you walked. You were like a tamer followed by hundreds of tame beasts who just wanted the privilege of your attention.

But lately it was getting boring for you to see the same gawking faces of your classmates. It was so easy for them to fall into your trap that it wasn't funny anymore. You would have to look for another challenge, get out of your own standards and prove your theory that you were irresistible not only for your classmates.

In one of your classes, specifically in botany, you found your next goal. Marilyn Thornhill was a new teacher, having only been at the school for a few months. She was nice, sweet and innocent.

From the first day you had noticed her. She was an attractive woman, weak according to you, who surely would have nothing to do against your charms. You've been debating what to do for a while. Trying to seduce a teacher went far beyond your behavior, but it also caused a knot in your stomach that you found pleasant, the morbidity of danger and above all, the curiosity for that smiling woman, who emanated tenderness with her voice.

“Okay guys, see you tomorrow,” the redhead said when the bell rang. The conservatory became a small chaos of students rushing out of there. It was your last class that day. You waited patiently for everyone to leave so you could be alone. Marilyn seemed distracted watering the plants.

You were a bit nervous, something not so normal for you, probably because you had never thought about crossing the moral line of authority figures. But she was really beautiful and her apparent innocence was something you should use in your favor, after all, innocence was the weak point of any of your "victims".

You leaned suggestively on the desk, trying to get her attention. She was humming absently and you cleared your throat. She turned to you, giving a little jump, and smiled with a hand on her chest.

“(Y/N), you’ve scared me,” she said to you tenderly. You smiled back at her in a way that you knew was seductive, sexy. “Do you need something?”

“Oh, well… I don't know, I'm just thinking about next week's exam and I have some doubts,” you said, without taking your eyes off hers, some that you thought were beautiful when you looked closely at them.

“Well, that's why I'm here, tell me what your doubts are about,” she told you kindly, leaving the watering can on the ground and approaching you.

“It's just that I have many doubts… maybe we should talk about it in another place, a more intimate one,” you said suggestively. Marilyn seemed confused by your words, looking around.

“Calm down honey, don't be ashamed of having doubts. It's something normal, in fact, not having them would seem strange to me,” she said with a confident smile.

You closed your fist. She surely wasn't the typical student, you should have known that. She wouldn't have sex in her mind all day. She was your teacher, she would be so much more mentally advanced than your classmates. They would be drooling with just mentioning "more intimate."

“I was wondering how that plant could sexually attract insects…” You said, remembering a previous class. Marilyn didn't seem surprised.

“Thanks to the pollen, with it they can emit pheromones that are practically identical to their species’ females,” she explained in an educational tone. You nodded slowly, looking for the most or less subtle way possible to throw a hint.

“It's curious…” You said, feigning interest.

“Yes, the truth is that it is quite curious,” the smiling redhead said, leaning next to you and looking at you tenderly. You knew she loved her work and not many people stopped to talk to her. That was an advantage for you.

“Tell me, Miss Thornhill, have you ever thought what would happen if people had that ability?” You asked with an innocent voice. She seemed to blink at that question and shifted involuntarily, coughing.

“Well, I think it would be a chaos,” she said, her cheeks flushing red and her hand going to the back of her neck. That question was quite awkward for someone in her position, but she still seemed to maintain her composure.

“I don't think so,” you said smiling, getting a little closer to her and passing your hand casually through hers, which she immediately pushed away.

"I… Well… Do you have any other questions?" Marilyn said, leaving her desk and pretending to water the plants again. You laughed quietly. Just one simple sentence and you had made her nervous. It looked like it was going to be pretty easy to play with her.

“I have a million questions,” you said. “You have already watered that plant,” you said amused. She looked at the pot and closed her eyes, rubbing them with her hand.

“Yes, it’s, it’s true. It's been an exhausting day...” She said, hiding the tremor of her hand.

“I suppose a beautiful woman like you will have some plan after class…” You said suggestively in a whisper. She seemed surprised by the question, but her innocent face was more powerful than the trembling of her hands.

“The truth is I haven’t. I'm afraid the plants are my only plans,” she said amused, making an effort not to appear nervous.

“It's a pity, anyone would want to have plans with you, Miss Thornhill,” you said, approaching her again. She had a wall behind her, she had nowhere to run.

“Wow... That's very kind of you, (Y/N),” she said with a small voice, avoiding looking into your eyes. “But call me Marilyn, I'm not as serious as other teachers.”

You nodded with a smile as you walked towards her. As expected, the redhead looked around for an escape route that didn't exist.

“As you wish, Marilyn,” you said, whispering into her ear.

She froze, her eyes widening.

“I think you should go with…. Your friends,” she said nervously, without giving importance to your more than direct gesture.

“I’m making you nervous?” You asked, still very close to her. Marilyn shook her head, smiling tenderly.

“Oh, no, no. It's just that… Well, my little beauties need me to take care of them…”She said, clearly lying.

“I wish I was one of your plants so that you would take care of me… Anyway, see you tomorrow,” you said, turning when you were inches away from her mouth and you walked towards the door with a mischievous smile.

“See… See you tomorrow,” she stammered.

The following days were that way. You started ignoring all your admirers and focused on pissing off your teacher. You always wore your uniform in a sexy way, and after that little encounter, you stopped buttoning up any more buttons on your shirt, exposing a lot of bare skin. You sat in the front row, and even though you knew she was dreading the moment when her bell would ring and class would end, you weren't going to give up easily. You always stayed with her, pretending to help her or asking questions that had to do with her subject, before taking action with many more hints and outbursts.

She always found a way to avoid your uncomfortable questions and your unexpected caresses. She would get nervous, but somehow she didn't try very hard to keep you away from her. After a week of failures, you began to wonder if she really was as innocent as she seemed. All her reactions told you that she was, but that turned you on more and more.

Gradually the situation became tense. You couldn't be sure, but you could say that from time to time her eyes went directly to your neckline or to the very high edge of your skirt. Maybe it was your imagination, but the idea of Marilyn guiltily wanting you made you melt in your late-night showers.

Precisely, one night is what you were going to do, take a shower as you did every day. You already had the fantasy that you wanted to think about while the hot water ran through your body, but a small frustration appeared in your thoughts.

She would get nervous, her cheeks would blush, but she didn't take the hints, or rather she didn't want to take them. That made you sigh as you undressed and toweled off. It was already too many days without seeing any progress. Despite your whispers in her ear, the caresses on her arm and the sensual comments, her firm convictions prevented her from going any further, even knowing that those glances at your body truly existed, even though she thought that you you didn't realize.

You were going to go crazy if you didn't do something about it and, looking at the towel, a terrible idea occurred to you, but it might just work.

“Don't wait for me, Div,” you said, leaving the bathroom and going to the door. Your siren roommate looked at you and took off her headphones.

“But, (Y/N), where are you going dressed like that? Who is your victim this time?” Your friend asked, used to your nocturnal comings and goings.

“If I told you, you wouldn't believe me,” you said, before walking out the door.

You walked half naked down the hall, wearing only the towel. It was very risky and it could cost you a visit to the principal’s office and even your possible expulsion, but you had the face of a good girl and that was worth it to get you out of any problem, although you weren't sure if it was worth it for what you intended to do.

You reached the door of Marilyn's room and cleared your throat, encouraging yourself. You were very confident, but you had never tried to exceed your own limits. With a clenched fist, you hit the wood three times and footsteps were heard inside the room.

“(Y/N)?, But… What are you doing here at this time of the night?” Marilyn asked, clearly surprised by your so… Informal outfit.

“I'm sorry to bother you, Marilyn, but it's just that…” You said, with a tender voice and bright eyes, like those of a sweet puppy. “I don't have hot water in my room and if I don't take a shower at night I can't sleep… I start to toss and turn in bed… And to sweat…” You sighed, while you ran your hand over the area of your chest that the towel covered.

“Um… Well I… I can notify maintenance if, if you want and…” the redhead said. You could see how her body trembled, and her gaze avoided any part of your body.

“He will already be sleeping, you said it, it's late,” you answered, thus avoiding another answer as absurd as that one. Marilyn smiled puzzled. Obviously she wasn't a fortune teller, she couldn't figure out what was going through your mind. You should be one step ahead of that sweet and innocent woman.

“Well, then I guess I can’t do anything…” She said, with a nervous smile, while you bit your lip in a subtle way, only she could realize that, and, due to the soft redness of her cheeks, you intuited that you got it “I can't think of a solution, unless I let you in and…”

“Oh, great, you're very kind,” you said, with all the impudence you had, entering the room. Marilyn's jaw dropped, but she didn't say anything, she just closed the door.

“Okay, (Y/N), you can use my bathroom, but hurry up, I'm tired and I'd like to sleep,” the redhead said, under your watchful eye.

“Thank you, Marilyn…” You sighed, giving her a kiss on the cheek that surely threw her off balance, and made her step back, awkwardly hitting her desk.

“I… Well, you're welcome… If, if you need something, I'll be there…. Well here,” she said, moving away from you and pointing to the bathroom door.

“Maybe you'd like to join…” You whispered, loud enough for her to hear. Marilyn turned her head and went pale. She soon shook her head with an even more nervous smile and sat up on the bed.

You shrugged and went into the bathroom, turning on the faucet and sighing. It seemed almost a miracle that you would break into a teacher's room at that time of night wearing nothing but your towel and she would just let you in. That woman intrigued you more and more. You knew she couldn't be made of stone, the nun you thought she was. Her eyes went to places on your body that seemed impossible when she thought you weren't looking. It couldn't be a coincidence. Also, you never tried to seduce someone who could call your parents, or who could punish you for it. Marilyn was your first victim outside of your same status within the academy. You didn't even know if she was interested in women, at least as much as you were.

It was a risk, but an acceptable one. Seeing her tremble with each of your awkward questions, or with the indiscreet ways of wearing your uniform were enough evidences for you to go to the next level. One that her innocence was completely unable to bear.

The hot water ran down your body while you thought about all that. On the one hand you felt some anger. No one had ever been able to ignore you so many times. You thought you were the queen of Nevermore, the beautiful and unattainable goddess that all your classmates dreamed of kissing, but the fact that you only attracted slimy teenagers was a blow to your self-esteem. You needed something more, you needed Marilyn Thornhill to fall into your traps so you wouldn't stop being almost invincible.

You sat in the bathroom, drying yourself off briefly, staring off into space, wondering what your next move would be. You had everything going for you. You were alone, in her room. You were just wearing that ridiculous towel. If it happened, it would be this night.

“Marilyn,” you said. “Can you come for a moment?”

A few seconds passed, but soon the wood could be heard creaking under her approaching footsteps. You opened your eyes and stopped grabbing the towel.

“What do you need?” It was heard on the other side of the door. You made a gesture of protest. Naturally, she was not going to enter,

“Come in. Don't worry, I'm dressed,” you said with a petulant tone. The door opened slowly and Marilyn stepped inside, looking at the floor.

“What happen? Have you been able to take a shower?” She asked, rubbing her hands together nervously.

“Oh, I have…” You said, getting up from the stool. “It was very... Hot,” you whispered in her ear. She looked up, sighing, probably because she wouldn't expect to see you with your towel on. “It's just that I forgot the lotion in my room… I was wondering if you had any body lotion or something.”

She smiled, looking inevitably at the towel that was starting to fall off your shoulders. In one quick move, she grabbed it just in time for you to stand naked in front of your teacher. Marilyn cleared her throat and laughed nervously, as if it had been a simple accident.

“Um, yes, I have one…” She said, moving away from you and starting to look in a small closet. Marilyn took out a bottle of cream and gave it to you, looking into your eyes at last. “Here, use as much as you want, I have more,” She told you, giving you the bottle. You took it, running your fingers through her hand in a caress that made her breath hitch.

“Thanks…” You sighed, sitting down again and starting to spread the cream on your leg. She should have already left the bathroom, but she was still there, petrified, looking at your toned legs when you thought you didn't notice.

You finally saw a glimpse of victory, and you began to caress yourself more slowly, lowering the towel slightly to gain access to your chest.

“Marilyn…” You whispered, looking troubled. “I can’t reach my back. Normally I ask anyone, but… do you mind?” You asked, turning around and brushing your hair from your back, letting the towel fall to rest on your hips.

“I…” Marilyn said, reaching for the bottle of cream automatically. “Okay.”

Her hands touched your skin and that made your hair stand on end. They were soft caresses, but trembling ones. The strange thing was that she didn't refuse, and that for you was already quite an achievement. Soon the caresses stopped being technical and her hands began to gently caress your shoulders, as if they were worshiping your skin.

You gasped subtly, with a smile and closing your eyes. She paused for a moment, but she continued her task, lowering your shoulder blades to the edge of sanity.

The sounds you were making were making her nervous. Little moans of pleasure, followed by sweet, innocent giggles. Just when you thought her hands would encircle your belly, she pulled away, breathing hard.

“That's it, (Y/N), if you don't need anything else…” Marilyn sighed, washing her hands and avoiding your gaze again.

You pursed your lips, but you felt like you had almost made it somehow. You would be a good and obedient girl, at least for the moment. Smiling tenderly, you walked out of the bathroom, pulling your towel up again. Marilyn followed you close behind, studying your movements. You could have left the room. The door was inches away from you, but you didn't. You turned and looked at her bed.

“Your bed seems bigger than mine…” You commented, your voice hoarse and full of lust. She looked at her bed and then at you, speechless. “It's very uncomfortable to have such a small bed when you want to have company, don't you think?” You asked, approaching her with slow steps, wanting to corner her again.

“You're not supposed to have company, (Y/N),” she said, trying to stand firm, not wanting to back down this time. You put a hand on your waist and clicked your tongue.

“Oh, and you can?” You asked amused, noticing her perfume already too close to you. “I have envy. I could do so many things in this bed... We could do so many things...” You whispered in her ear, without any need to inhibit yourself. It was your last movement. Direct aggression.

She looked you up and down, and when your teeth caught her earlobe, she finally reacted, but not in the way you expected.

You felt a strong tug on your hair, forcing you to bend your knees and bow your head. You emitted a small cry of pain, but your eyes never left hers. There was no trace of Marilyn in those dark eyes, no sign that the sweet, innocent botany teacher was there, pulling hard at your hair.

“I’m sick of you, (Y/N)…” The redhead hissed, not loosening her grip for a moment. “Do you think I'm stupid? Do you think I don't know where you're going?”

You smiled as you tried to ease that tight grip. She had finally broken out, though you had no idea if for better or worse.

“I don't know what you're talking about, Marilyn,” you said, without abandoning your smug tone. She laughed almost out loud and pulled harder on your hair, bringing your head up to hers.

“You know it perfectly. You've been insinuating for weeks, trying to seduce me. Tell me, (Y/N), do you think you can do whatever you want to people just because you're a pretty girl?”

You laughed too, feeling the grip loosen a bit.

“I don't tell other people what to do, they do it because they want to,” you said, brushing your nose against hers. That only served to get a slap across your cheek.

“You are a spoiled and pathetic brat, who only seeks to attract attention. Crawling around like a whore to see if anyone pays any attention to her… What a bad way to live, (Y/N),” Marilyn told you, holding your cheeks with her free hand. Her words were almost hurtful, but you weren't stupid. You could see the lustful look on her face, her chest rising and falling rapidly, and her honeyed and slightly disturbing tone of voice.

“I bet what you want that this spoiled brat has made you hornier than you've ever been in your entire life, Marilyn…” You teased, earning yourself another slap, this time harder. You didn't give up, you looked at her defiantly.

“You're so cheeky… Didn't you learn to shut that big mouth?”

“Shut it for me then…” You said, freeing yourself from her grip and throwing into her arms.

The kisses were messy, passionate but wild. The towel struggled to stay attached to your body, but with each push, it went a little lower, until it was completely gone. Marilyn did not stop, she barely let you breathe, running her hands over your back, scratching it with anger, with desire. You bit her neck and she did the same with your lips, almost to the point of making you bleed.

They weren't passionate kisses, it was a fight for domination, for having absolute control of the situation. You always thought that it was you who had that power, that there could be no one above you. You were wrong. Her scratches made you hunch your back and her teeth sank into your neck. You laughed maliciously when you took a breath, noticing how the atmosphere became tense, sexual and hot. Her leg was placed between yours, while her tongue attacked every corner of your mouth.

You definitely didn't expect that from a woman like her. It was a nice surprise. She stopped, pushing you against the wall. She didn't say anything, she just looked at you intensely, fixing her eyes on yours while her hand passed over your breasts. The redhead smiled, seeing how your nipples responded under her touch. Now you knew that you would be hers, your body had already given up.

“I'm sure you were going crazy thinking about this moment… Your legs trembled every time you looked at me…” You said, causing a somewhat calmer smile, but not without desire.

“I have imagined so many times having you here, at my mercy, that I have lost count, (Y/N). You're a bad girl, a slut who takes advantage of her beauty… It's about time someone taught you a lesson, don't you think?”

“Are you going to teach me lessons? You're not capable,” you said, removing the redhead's blouse. She didn't try to stop you, she just kept touching your whole naked body while her words sounded like an electric current.

“Don't get carried away by appearances, (Y/N), I have a lot of patience, but I'm not going to let myself be fooled by a brat like you. I rule here. And you shouldn't forget it.”

“I can't wait for you to teach me that lesson,” you sighed, unhooking her bra. She was so busy kissing your neck and grabbing your buttocks that she didn't even seem to notice.

“You may regret those words…” She told you, moving away from you and grabbing your arm, throwing you against the bed.

You gasped and let yourself fall on it, climbing until your head was on the pillow. Now she was no longer your teacher, but your predator. Bare-chested, she moved closer to you, climbing onto the bed.

Marilyn raised your hands above your head without saying a word. You knew you shouldn't move them, that her intention was to keep you immobile. Ditching the last few items of clothing she had left, she climbed on top of you, her legs on either side of your hips.

“You're so desperate... Couldn't the capricious girl have her candy when she wanted?” She asked in a childish tone, beginning to move her hips.

Your gaze was focused on her body, something that you did nothing but imagine in your dreams, in your nights in the shower. It was much better than you expected, besides, that new harsh and domineering personality of your sweet teacher was something that your body was unable to calmly process. Your hips moved at the same rate.

“I always get what I want,” you said, gasping at the erotic contact between your legs. You were hot, but her heat was also considerable. She smiled at you, watching each of the gestures you made every time she moved.

“No, honey… You are very wrong. Only what I want will be done... So if you want me to fuck you like the whore you are, better shut up and obey me,” Marilyn said, grabbing your cheeks again and kissing you briefly on the lips.

“Please, Ms. Thornhill, fuck me,” you said, in a helpless little lamb voice. She, as expected, shook her head, pulling her body away from yours. You moaned at the lack of contact, but you would soon shut up. Her hand ran up your leg, digging her nails into your skin, until reaching your crotch almost aching with frustration. You always got everything you wanted when you wanted it. You never had to beg, see yourself in the situation of having to ask for permission, or beg for your wishes to be fulfilled. That night you would discover that you were not invulnerable, that the woman you desired and that you were even beginning to love wanted to teach you precisely that lesson. It would not be easy to achieve your goal.

“Look at you… So wet… The great and beautiful (Y/N) desperate… I'm sure many people would pay to see this,” Marilyn said, caressing your slippery folds, pinching your clit and making you moan to the point of losing complete notion of time and space. You didn't hear her words, you only felt her skilful caresses, and a voice in your head that begged to ask that her fingers finally enter inside you, to end with that frustration.

“Please, please.” It didn't take long for you to give up your cocky and immature way of being. Soon, like hers, your facade crumbled and you turned into a pathetic girl, squirming from her caresses, which only surrounded your entrance.

Marilyn laughed, pleased to see you weak after so long. Her fingers played slowly entering you, but coming out instantly, just as you closed your eyes to enjoy the sensation.

“Shhh, hush, honey. Mommy has to teach you a lesson, remember?” She told you with a soft voice, removing her hand from your crotch. You looked at her confused by that way of speaking, but you were so excited that you had just discovered how hot those words made you.

“What lesson?” You asked, reaching out your hand to caress her chest. She didn't answer, but he grabbed it, running it gently over her bare skin, watching how you melted into its softness, how your hips kept moving, begging for contact.

“A very important one, honey. You have to learn to know what your place is...” Marilyn whispered, moving above you.

“And what is it?” You asked curiously. The redhead laughed, placing her legs on either side of your head. You already knew what was going to happen and you grabbed her legs, caressing all the skin you could. Marilyn gripped the headboard and looked at you with a half smile.

“Under me,” she replied, before lowering her body towards you. Soon a lot of sensations invaded your body. You could barely breathe. She was almost as wet as you were, you could feel it, taste it. There was nothing but Marilyn around you. Your whole world became wet, hot. You moved as you could, because she wouldn't let you stay still. The excitement was maximum, much more than if she had agreed to your wishes. Her moans were the most sensual you'd ever heard in your life, just as you'd imagined. High-pitched whispers and incomprehensible words, which she hissed at you.

“That's it, honey...”

You couldn't answer even if you wanted to, you were short of breath and your mouth was too busy pleasing the redhead. Your tongue moved erratically, eliciting indiscreet moans as you circled her clit and sucked on it. You no longer thought about being the best at everything, about having everything you wanted. Maybe that was her lesson, you didn't know, you just kept moving, kissing her, breathing hard.

Your tongue flicked over her folds as her hips began to shake. You would recognize those movements anywhere. She was close, and that meant your release too. Surreptitiously, you decided to add one more point of pleasure, caressing yourself while she seemed to go crazy with your mouth. Surely if she had seen you she would have been angry, but your face was soaked, which meant that at that moment she only cared about the pleasure that you made her feel.

You moaned against her body as your fingers trailed down your bare skin, grabbing your breasts to send hundreds of electrical currents through your nervous system.

“Honey, I'm going… I'm going…” Marilyn said, her voice cracking, moving quickly against your face. “I'm going to do it, (Y/N), and I'm not going to leave…”

That statement only added fuel to the fire, and made your tongue move faster until her back buckled and one of her hands let the headboard go only to grab your head and prevent you from moving. When she finally broke free, she dropped your sodden head back to the pillow and, chuckling in satisfaction, she lowered herself back to your hips.

“Have you learned anything, (Y/N)?” She asked you, caressing your body while her hips still shook from the previous sensation. “Surely now you know where you belong.”

You nodded, catching your breath. The lack of air didn't matter to you now that you could recover it and your walls were contracting in a small silent and discreet orgasm, which obviously wasn't enough to calm all your desire.

Marilyn leaned down and grabbed your hair tight again.

“Say it, (Y/N), who do you belong to?” She asked with a threatening tone.

“To… To you…”

“Right, (Y/N), it seems that you have learned something,” Marilyn said, looking at you with eyes of desire, caressing the area between your legs again. You nodded and finally let yourself go. You had acted as she wanted and now you would have a reward. Suddenly a strange sensation made you feel bad. Was that what she felt? Was it so horrible to be begging for a divinity as you did?

You did not have time to think about your behavior, because what you expected so much for a long time happened. Her fingers were slow and that was what Marilyn wanted, to make you suffer even when she complied with your requests.

“Please…” You sighed, moving erratically under her touch. “I need you.”

The redhead looked at you and stopped, the complete opposite of what you wanted. But it was only for a moment. Soon your wishes were fulfilled. Her fingers moved quickly in and out of you. You were an absolute mess of moans and pleas. Surely that excited her, to feel how the most coveted student of Nevermore turned into a pleading piece of meat that begged for her touch.

“I can't take it anymore, Marilyn… I'm very close.”

“Oh, does the girl want to cum? Should mommy allow her?” She said with a mocking and satisfied voice, while her movements slowed down.

“Please…” You whispered, suffering from the way your teacher played with you, and above all, because you would let yourself do anything as long as it was her. She had already caught you and you hadn't even noticed.

She laughed, knowing that she wouldn't have to do anything else. Soon all your muscles tensed and you were finally able to free yourself. You stifled a scream that would surely wake up the entire school, as your hand gripped her hair. Fortunately, she did nothing to break free of your grasp. The scene below her was more worthwhile and you had the nice feeling that it wouldn't be the last time, a strange feeling, as if your longing to feel loved was now only limited to Marilyn. She had managed to conquer you, to have you at her mercy, and it would not be easy to refuse anything she asked of you. Now you were her puppy.

#marilyn thornhill #marilyn thornhill x reader #wednesday #ms thornhill #oneshot #smut

74 notes · View notes

thisgirlnamedblusy · 8 months

Note

heyyy :))) i love all ur writings all the ones i have requested are amazing 🫶🏽

can we ignore the fact it’s august rn i just love this idea

can i request christmas morning with reader is married to laurel and a kid (mabye a boy)

Yess!!!! Here it is!!! It's weird to write it with 95ºF, but I hope you like it, and sorry about the delay and the language mistakes :))))

A wonderful Christmas Day

Pairing: Marilyn Thornhill/Laurel Gates x Fem, (former student)! Reader

Warnings: Fluff, they have a child

Word count: 3,359

Summary: it’s Christmas Day and your family was ready to spend a wonderful time…

N/A: Requests are open!!! Sorry about the delays, I’m working hard on your requests. I love you all!!!

“It's Christmas day!” Shouted Ryan, your son, suddenly entering the room. You and Laurel woke up scared, as expected.

“Oh my gosh, Ryan! It's 6 in the morning,” you protested, when the boy climbed up to get on top of you and shake you, nervous. The redhead opened her eyes and smiled, but she turned away, snarling.

“But Santa has come!” The boy yelled, protesting.

Your life was quiet. It seemed that running away from Nevermore with the woman who had planned to kill all the outcasts was a bad idea, but over the years, you discovered that it was the best of your life. In an instant, you decided: go with what was once your teacher to live a life far from the law, far from the world, or stay in Jericho and lose forever what was the great love of your life, despite the small detail that she was, are, and will be a fugitive.

5 years had passed since that night. 5 years since a cozy lakeside cabin became your home. You had no regrets, your life was perfect. You both had a job. No one in the nearby town suspected anything, you didn't even have to use a false identity. It was all so perfect that sometimes you wondered if it was real.

Shortly after you were married in an intimate ceremony, you took the next step, one that Laurel wanted with all her soul, to have a child, a real family.

You weren't convinced at first, it seemed rash. But seeing that baby's smile at birth let you know that, once again, you had made the right decision. Your isolated life was no longer calm, a restless whirlwind named Ryan made to get bored impossible for 5 years, the best years of your life.

You grumbled, picking up the boy and sitting him down next to you. Laurel had woken up, but she soon rolled over again, her back to you. You jerked her.

“Hey, Laurel…” You said softly.

“Mommy…” The boy said, moving her together with you.

She growled, as lazy as ever. She took the sheets and used them to protect herself from your jolts. You rolled your eyes and shook your head.

“Incredible…” You sighed, indignant. “Ryan, plan B.”

The boy smiled and pounced on the redhead, who now, yes, sat up, rubbing her eyes.

“Is it that you can't sleep in this house?” She said with a hoarse voice, but with a smile.

“It seems like not today... It's Christmas, remember?” You said amused.

“And Santa's here!” Ryan said, holding out his arms, elated. You both looked at each other tenderly. It wasn't the first Christmas, but it was one in which your son was already able to speak perfectly, one that he would remember for the rest of his life.

“Are you sure, Ryan?” Laurel asked, picking up the boy in her arms. “I haven't heard anything tonight.”

The boy was thinking, but he nodded effusively.

“Of course, I have been a good boy,” he said, as if it were evidence. You laughed, as did your wife.

“There's only one way to find out…” You sighed, getting out of bed.

Ryan went down as well, fidgeting at the door. Laurel stared at you for a while. She surely she would never believe that you were living that way. A quiet life, far from the past, far from pain and stormy memories.

“Aren't you coming, Lau?” You asked, grabbing Ryan to keep him from leaving the room. She looked at you, as if she had woken up from a dream.

“Oh, sure, sure,” she said, before getting up.

“You see? He has come, he has come...” The boy said excitedly, pointing to the Christmas tree, full of gifts everywhere. You raised your eyebrows. You knew which gifts were yours, and which were Laurel's, you couldn't count.

“Where did so many gifts come from?” You whispered to your wife, who shrugged, amused.

“It must have been the elves.”

“Some idiot elves, without a doubt…” You answered. “You know I don't like that you spend so much money on us.”

“Who am I going to spend it on, (Y/N)? You are my family, what matters most in this world to me,” she told you, kissing you briefly on the lips. You got a little excited, but a tug on your hand required your attention.

“Can I? Can I? Can I?” The boy asked repeatedly, pulling you impatiently. You pretended to think.

“Mmm, okay, attack,” you said, whereupon, Ryan bolted for the tree.

“Great!” He yelled excitedly.

While the boy was looking for the gifts with his name, you sat on the sofa, contemplating how your son radiated happiness.

“The police car!” He yelled, holding a toy box in his hand.

“Wow, how cool…” Laurel said, looking at the toy. “Santa Claus got it right, huh?”

“As if not to hit the mark, since he saw that ad on television he hasn't asked for anything else,” you commented in a low voice, getting nudged by the redhead.

“It's Captain America!” The boy yelled again, holding a toy in his hand. “Oh, this is great...”

“Where the hell did you get it from? I've traveled all over the state looking for it...” Laurel whispered to you, looking at the toy surprised. You smirked, raising your head.

“The elves…” You said joking.

“Mom, this one has your name,” Ryan said, handing you a gift. You smiled, taking the package.

“Let's see what gift Santa Claus has brought me…” You said, unwrapping it carefully. “Oh, my God… An ebook?”

“You're always complaining about how annoying it is to go down to town every time you want some book, so you don't have to do it anymore,” Laurel told you, looking at you excitedly. You shook your head. You really wish you had one.

“Sometimes you scare me, Laurel, it seems you read my mind...” You said, approaching the tree for the gift you had for her. “Here, grumpy, this is for you.”

She smiled and tore open the wrapping paper, pulling out a gorgeous gold rose necklace.

“Oh, (Y/N), it's beautiful…” She said sighing, and immediately putting on the pendant.

“It's just a small gift…” You said, blushing when her kisses covered your face. Laurel smiled and the two of you continued to watch as Ryan, happier than ever, continued to open presents.

“Can I play with it? Please...” the boy asked, holding the radio- controlled car in front of you, who were looking almost hallucinating about the happiness of your son.

“Okay, but just for the house, it's snowing outside,” you said, getting a smile from the boy.

“Great!” He yelled, starting the car around the house.

Laurel sighed, ducking her head. You, who were distracted by your gifts, looked at her.

“Oh, oh... Sad redhead at nine...” You said, sitting next to her again. “What's wrong?”

“Oh, nothing... It's just... Sometimes I feel like I don't deserve this,” she said, sighing, putting aside the book you had given her.

“Why not?”

“Well, you know, everything about the outcasts, my revenge… Now, after everything I've done, I've been blessed with a perfect family, the best one. I don't know if that's fair, (Y/N), I almost... I almost hurt you so much and now we're here... Married, with a wonderful son. It is too good for me.”

You caressed her cheek. You knew that she was partly right, but all her past faded over the years. After all, she had married an outcast, or nearly so. You didn't have telekinetic powers like your parents, but in the hope that one day you would, they put you in Nevermore.

“Don’t think that way. We all have the right to rectify,” you said smiling, getting even closer. “I don't regret going with you. This… This family that we have is wonderful. You make me happy, Laurel, you gave me everything you have, you gave me a precious child. That is much more important than your past.”

She nodded, tears in her eyes, and hugged you tenderly, sobbing into your shoulder.

“Ryan! Come here to put on your coat,” the redhead said.

A few hours had passed and the snow had stopped. It was time for your traditional Christmas walk by the lake. There were only three of you, but a family after all, besides, Ryan was a very good boy, and very sociable, he soon made friends at school.

The boy ran, as obedient as ever, and your wife put his coat on him.

“I'm hot, mommy…” She protested, not letting Captain America go for even a second.

“It's hot in the house, honey, but it's very cold outside,” Laurel said. You looked at the scene with tenderness.

The entire landscape was covered in snow. Laurel's little beetle was almost imperceptible under an extensive snow layer. The two of you grabbed Ryan's hand, moving him back and forth, swinging him in the air. After walking for a while, you came to an esplanade on the shore of the lake.

“Can I play in the snow, mom?” He asked, tugging at the sleeve of your coat. You looked at Laurel, asking for advice.

“What do you say?” You asked. You had always been very insecure, and when Ryan was born, that flaw of yours became much worse. Laurel always told you that you had to let the boy go, that nothing would happen to him, but the lake was frozen, and you weren't sure.

“Sure, honey, go play in the snow,” the redhead answered for you. “But stay where we can see you.” The boy nodded and walked away, launching himself into the snow and laughing as he rolled on the ground.

“You'll see how he catches a cold,” you said with a frown. Laurel laughed, taking your hand and kissing it.

“Nothing will happen to him... Relax...” She told you softly. “Do you know how to remove your fear?”

You shook your head, never taking your gaze from Ryan.

“Having another child,” she answered, raising her eyebrows suggestively.

“What?” You asked surprised.

“It's just an idea... The Book of Shadows is going to get dusty in the attic,” the redhead said, pouting.

“Leave the Book of Shadows alone… I still have nightmares,” you protested. She looked at you with false pity.

“Please, (Y/N), you had a good time…” Laurel said, whispering in your ear. You blushed, but you shook your head. You weren't going to agree with her.

“You had a better one, that's for sure…” You said spitefully. Laurel smiled and put her arm around your shoulder, pulling you closer to her.

“Come on, (Y/N), you're only fooling yourself,” she said amused. You pursed your lips and moved away from the redhead, never taking your eyes off her. She looked at you for an instant, but she soon looked away at the boy, who was making figures in the snow.

“You’re gonna pay for that…” You said to yourself, picking up some snow from the ground. “Take that!” you said, throwing a snowball that hit your wife's face directly.

She froze, her mouth opening in surprise. You hid behind a stone table that was in the area. Laurel took off her glasses and wiped the snow off her face. She seemed in shock, you were unable to hold back your laughter.

Ryan stopped playing, looking at his mother in surprise.

“Ryan…” Laurel whispered, moving closer to the boy. “Go after her!”

You came out of hiding as a shower of snowballs headed straight for you.

“Shit,” you said, crouching down and arming yourself again, in a funny war. “Hey, that's not fair, you're two against one!” You yelled, laughing, happy.

“That's what you should thought before attacking me with my guard down, come on Ryan, she’s done!” Your wife yelled, chasing you mercilessly through the snow.

“No, no! I'm unarmed,” you said, stumbling and falling facedown into the snow, while the balls kept falling on your body.

Ryan and Laurel walked over to you, who were lying in the snow with your hands in a gesture of peace.

“I give up, I give up,” you said between laughs. They also laughed. Laurel calmed down and held out her hand for you to take. You did it with a smile, but when you grabbed her hand, you yanked her to the ground with a startled cry.

“Now what?” You said triumphantly. “Come on Ryan, revenge,” you said to your son.

“Yes, revenge!” The boy repeated, now throwing the snowballs at the redhead.

“Ryan, you betrayed me!” She yelled, with a false tone of disappointment.

After a long time in the snow, you returned home and gave the child a hot bath.

“Now Ryan, go play with your new toys, mom and mommy have to take a bath,” you said, finishing combing the boy's hair.

“Can I play with the car?” Ryan asked.

“Of course, but inside the house,” you answered.

The bath was relaxing, romantic. The hot water warmed your cold bones, as you rested on your wife's chest.

“Those bath salts you bought…” You sighed, feeling very relaxed. “They are too effective.”

Laurel laughed and kissed your shoulder, pulling you a little closer to her.

“I bought them at the spa where we were on our honeymoon, you remember?” She told you softly, running her hands over your chest.

“Yes, of course I remember…” You said smiling, enjoying her caresses. “This year you have gone too far, Lau…”

“Why do you say so?”

“You bought too many gifts…” You said sadly, feeling guilty. “It was not necessary.”

“Of course it’s necessary... You are my precious girl and Ryan is a wonderful boy who deserves all the gifts that and much more. No wonder he is your son, (Y/N), you are just as good as him...”

“Maybe, but he has exactly your eyes,” you said, relaxing in the bathtub.

“Is that bad?” The redhead asked, kissing your neck. “I thought you liked my eyes...”

“It's not bad, but mine are prettier,” you teased, earning yourself a soft bite on the neck.

The bathroom was getting hotter and hotter.

“Laurel…” You sighed, seeing the redhead's intentions.

“Mm?” She murmured without stopping kissing you.

“We have to cook, besides, Ryan is alone…” You said, your cheeks blushing when you saw that a hand passed through your leg under the water.

“He’s okay, the house is closed and…”

“Moms! I'm hungry!” Your son was heard screaming from outside the bathroom. You looked at the redhead satisfied and she sighed somewhat frustrated.

“We’re coming, my love!” You yelled, getting out of the tub with a groan from Laurel. “Don't worry, tonight he won't take two minutes to fall asleep,” you said, taking the towel and winking at him.

She grumbled, but got out of the tub too.

It was a quiet Christmas meal, full of toys on the table. The fireplace warmed the little cabin and the sounds of Ryan having fun with his gifts brought life to that secluded place. Soon the sun disappeared and it was time for dinner. Ryan had calmed down.

You were watching a movie with Laurel, while the boy played with his prized radio-controlled police car.

“Here it comes,” the redhead told you. Giving you a nudge. You both lifted your feet for the car to go under.

“Ryan, honey, don't you want to watch a movie?” The redhead asked. The boy thought about it, but shook his head.

“Don't you want to watch Moana? It’s your favorite movie,” you said, pointing to the controller tentatively.

“Okay,” the boy said, without thinking much more and sitting between the two.

When the movie ended, and as you expected, the phone rang. Laurel was always scared, that hadn't changed.

“Calm down, Lau, it’s my mother…

Even though you escaped Jericho leaving everything behind, you somehow managed to keep in touch with your family, especially when Ryan was born. Your parents were not happy about your decision, but little by little they accepted it. You used to be an introverted girl, with a lot of problems, but when they saw your big change being with Laurel, they decided to ignore it. Something that almost seemed impossible.

“Hello mom, Merry Christmas…” You said, getting up from the sofa and talking to your parents. “Yes, yes, we're great. Oh, yes, Ryan has loved your sweater,” you said, looking at Laurel with a covert face.

After too long a conversation, you had a unique opportunity to play a prank on your wife.

“Sure, sure, wait a minute… Laurel, my mother wants to talk to you!” You yelled, covering the phone's microphone with your hand.

"What?" The redhead said, scared. -No, no, no, I'm not here, tell him I'm not here.- She said scared, comically taking refuge behind the sofa.

You laughed out loud, earning a glare from your wife.

“I was kidding, Ryan, it’s your grandmother,” you said, leaving the phone to the boy, who took it excitedly. He had never seen his grandparents, only on video calls, but he already loved them almost as much as they loved him.

“Hello granny…” Ryan said.

You sat next to Laurel, who was glaring at you, arms crossed.

“You’ll pay for this. Tonight you're going to find out,” she whispered to you, while Ryan talked happily with her grandparents.

“Yes, yes…” You responded passively, taking the TV remote.

The night finally came.

“Good night, honey,” you said to your son, tucking him into bed next to his beloved new doll.

“Mommy, do you think Santa Claus will come next year?” He asked the redhead. You looked at her tenderly.

“I don't know, Ryan, are you going to be a good boy?” Laurel answered, covering him well with the sheets.

“Yes!” The boy yelled.

“Then I'm sure he'll come,” she said, kissing him on the forehead.

“Good night, Ryan…” You sighed.

“Good night.”

You closed the door to his room and sighed with relief.

“Well, the two of us are already alone…” The redhead whispered suggestively.

“Yes, and now comes the best…” You said, playing along. Laurel reached out to kiss you but you pulled away. “Clean.”

“But…” She said, speechless at your reaction.

“The first things, first. Come on, Laurel, stop complaining and help me with those boxes and the wrapping paper.”

Your wife growled, but she obeyed. In a short time, the living room looked like a living room again, only the toy boxes remained.

You took the box from the police car and shook it, in case there was a something inside. Strangely, it was. Something fell to the ground.

“What’s that?” the redhead asked picking up what had fallen. “Batteries?”

“Batteries?” You asked, indeed picking up the batteries Laurel was holding.

“What are these batteries doing here?”

“I don't know, they were in the car box and… Oh, shit,” you said, when a strange thought crossed your mind.

You went to Ryan's toy drawer in the living room. Laurel put down the garbage bags and followed you curiously.

You rummaged through the toys until you found the car and its remote control. You quickly opened the battery compartment and confirmed your suspicions.

“Um… Laurel…” You said, extending the car towards her.

“What's wrong?” She asked, crouching down next to you.

“Look at that…” You said. She frowned at you and then at the car.

“What? It, it doesn't have batteries,” she said, as if it didn't matter.

“Of course it doesn't have batteries, they were in the box,” you said. “Look. The controller doesn't have them either.”

She confirmed it and scratched the back of her neck, trying to figure out what you meant.

“Didn't you take them off?” The redhead asked.

“Of course not, Ryan has been playing with this car all day,” you replied, your hands beginning to shake.

“How could he have played with the car if it hadn't…?” The redhead said, widening her eyes as she spoke. She had already noticed. “Batteries.”

You both looked at each other, knowing what that meant, and looked at your son's room.

“Oh my God,” you said at the same time.

#marilyn thornhill #marilyn thornhill x reader #wednesday #ms thornhill #oneshot #fluff

31 notes · View notes

thisgirlnamedblusy · 8 months

Note

Heeeyyy! I was hoping you could write a Marilyn x student reader where the reader is an extremely powerful earth mage/elementalist. She's so powerful that she has to meditate to control her powers and if she gets mad she loses control. So she comes across as this calm and collected individual. Marilyn and reader have started a secret relationship and have plans to leave together once reader graduates. But an angry outcast who hates normies attacks Marilyn and tries to kill her in front of the whole school, this causes reader to lose it. Think massive earthquakes, bricks and stones flying everywhere, reader's eyes glowing ominously towards Marilyn and the idiot that was trying to hurt her. Marilyn realizes reader is out of control and is trying to soothe her, "it's ok, it's ok, I'm ok, baby you have to stop, you're not like this!" "I-I can't control it Mari, get away from me, I don't want to hurt you!" "It's ok, you won't hurt me" Something along those lines and Marilyn's able to calm reader down.

But Marilyn is fired for being in a relationship with a student. Before she leaves Nevermore, she goes to say goodbye to reader only to find that the reader's parents have reader heavily medicated so she won't lose control again, reader is groggy, weak and sick but begs Marilyn to take her with her because she's always just been a pawn to her parents and everyone else because of how powerful she is. Marilyn steals her away, and they spend the rest of their days happily in love ❤️

Yesss!!!! here it is!!! I hope you like it!!! And sorry about the language mistakes!!!! :)))) <3 <3

It's a "heartquake"

Pairing: Marilyn Thornhill x Fem, Student! Reader

Warnings: Angst, mighty reader, drug mentions, fluff…

Word count: 6,172

Summary: You were a powerful elementalist, and you had to be careful to not lose control. When one day the woman you’re in love with was attacked, you lost it…

N/A: Requests are open!!! Sorry about the delays, I’m working hard on your requests. I love you all!!!

“Baby…” Marilyn whispered, while she caressed your head gently. You grunted and shifted in your position, snuggling further into her chest.

It was late at night and, as always, you were in your teacher's room, not exactly teaching. Some time ago, the friendly relationship you had turned into something different. Something inevitable after weeks of tension and a clear crush. There was only one problem. What you were doing was forbidden, it was a secret. It took you getting used to not being able to show your love in public, but it was worth it just for those nights full of love words and kisses, hugs and caresses...

“What?” You asked with a sleepy voice, smiling as you rested on her bare chest. She looked at you with a tender smile, kissing your forehead.

“You've fallen asleep,” the redhead said, whispering to you. You looked up and shook your head childishly.

“That's a lie…” You said, yawning. “I was just… imagining.”

Marilyn nodded, obviously not believing a word, laughing affectionately.

“And what did you dream? Sorry, what did you imagine?” She asked you amused, moving so that you lay down next to her, turning and holding your hand. You pouted at that deliberate mistake, but laced your fingers through hers and started thinking fast so you could give her a good answer.

“Well…. A beach... The sea waves... You and me...” You said sighing, getting closer to her. Her smile spread even further.

“A sunset…” She said, with the same tone as you.

“The sea breeze moving our hair…” You said, feeling that you could “not fall asleep” again.

“You're very cute…” Marilyn told you, moving you gently so your eyes wouldn't close again. “I'm sorry, love, but you have to…”

You snorted, but you closed your eyes and took a breath, just as you had learned when you were a little girl.

“I don't want to leave, Mari… I want to stay with you…” You said, getting up and putting on the best sad face you could. She got up and kissed your shoulder, hugging you from behind.

“Hold on a little longer honey, there are only a few months left until your graduation…” She whispered in your ear. You nodded reluctantly, trying to find some article of clothing between the sheets.

“I can't wait that long…” You said sadly, getting out of bed and starting to get dressed. Marilyn stayed sitting on the bed, looking at you like every night.

“You're beautiful, you know that?” She told you softly, caressing your arm, which made you feel chills. You laughed, putting on your shirt.

“How can I forget it? You tell me every night,” you said joking.

“And by phone,” the redhead added, getting dressed as well. “And I will always tell you, (Y/N)…”

“Woe to you if one day you forget it,” you said, leaning towards her and giving her a soft and slow goodbye kiss. “Good night, Mari...”

“I love you, honey, good night,” she replied, before you separated painfully and walking out the door.

You walked through the Nevermore’s halls, alert. No one could see you go in or out of there, it could be your downfall. Using your best stealth skills, you managed to sneak into your room without waking your roommate up and get into bed.

You took your Ipod, and like every night since you could remember, you played your selection of chill out music. According to your parents, it was very important that you relax before going to sleep, to avoid nightmares or frights. You followed all their advice, even if some seemed absurd to you.

You couldn't not to do it. You were born with an ability that many people would pay billions for. You were considered to be a pure elementalist, the most powerful of all. Genetics were very capricious and that hidden gene that your great-grandmother had one day went directly to you.

You could control so many things that even you were not aware of your full potential. The weather, the tides, the fire. It seemed like a skill any movie villain would dream of, but it wasn't all it's cracked up to be. That great power is not that it entailed great responsibility, it is that it could directly make any place swallowed by earth by an earthquake, or that a huge tsunami would inundate a coastal city.

Normally you didn't have that ability, rather you never used it on purpose, of course. Although you were already 18 years old, there were aspects that you found difficult to master and one of them was the loss of control over your own powers. Any fright, shock, trauma or anger could unleash disaster around you. You tried to train it so that it wasn't something dangerous, but you didn't know how to do it. The only thing you could do to avoid those situations was to simply relax, live your life calmly and serenely.

And so you did. You practiced yoga every morning and every day you did several meditation sessions. Thus, you avoided any unforeseen event that might arise, and it helped you see life in a calmer way. Perhaps that serenity, accompanied by a tender smile, was what pushed Marilyn Thornhill, your botany teacher, to commit such a risky act as falling in love with a student.

Lucky for you, that clandestine relationship wouldn't be forever. After seeing how in love you were with each other, Marilyn came up with a simple idea but for you it was salvation. When you graduated, that means in a matter of months, you would go away together far away from Nevermore, and from Jericho. You knew you would miss your friends, maybe your family a little less, they always controlled you too much, but it was the decision you wanted to make and, long before confessing your love, the one you already imagined in your dreams.

“What's wrong with you today?” You asked one of your classmates while you relaxed in the quad after a day full of classes. The girl nudged you and you laughed, trying to look at what she was typing on her phone.

“Nothing…” The girl said, adjusting her sunglasses.

“You lie,” you said at the same time the three of you who were there.

“Come on, Yoko, we know you're seeing someone…” Enid said, another of your classmates.

“I'd rather not talk about who's seeing who…” The vampire said, joking. It was a really fun time, but your alarm clock always went off at the wrong time.

“Wow…” You said with your usual calm voice. “Sorry girls, it's my meditation hour.”

“You can't call meditation listening to music in the opposite corner…” Enid said, joking. You shrugged and got up from the table.

You always went to the same corner, you sat on the stone and put on that relaxing music while you closed your eyes and controlled your breathing.

“Mmm,” you hummed in rhythm with the music, leaving your mind completely blank.

The alarm went off after ten minutes and you opened your eyes, sighing, feeling completely relaxed. When you took off your headphones, you discovered that someone had sat down at the table right next to you. Marilyn.

She looked at you sideways, as if she wanted to tell you to come closer. Obviously you smiled, feeling frustrated, because your heart was beating fast again.

“Hello, Miss Thornhill,” you said with a formal tone. She smiled at you, holding back a laugh at your polite words.

“(Y/N)…” She said, pretending to be busy reading a book.

“What are you reading?” You asked curiously, assuring you that no gossip was around. She looked up from her book and showed you its cover. “Pride and prejudice?” You said, grimacing.

“Love stories are my weakness, I admit it. You should read it,” she told you, discreetly winking at you.

You shook your head with a mocking sneer.

“I've watched the movie and there's nothing more distressing,” you said between laughs. She accompanied you briefly as well, discreetly running a hand under the table, which she joined with yours.

“Hey, I've always wondered, what do you listen with so much interest when you meditate?” She asked, pointing to your IPod. You looked at it and turned it on, bringing it closer to her.

“Listen to it by yourself.”

“Oh, wow, it's… Relaxing but at the same time it has rhythm,” Marilyn said, nodding. After a few minutes, she returned the player to you.

“Café del Mar… The best chill out club in Ibiza,” you commented, putting it in your bag.

“Ibiza… I see that you like the beach…”

“Yes, but it's better when I imagine myself there with you…” You said in a more discreet tone. Her cheeks flushed red and her hands began to shake. You knew how to make her nervous. You were the calmest girl in Nevermore, but you could make even Principal Weems nervous if you put your mind to it.

Everything indicated that it was going to be a good day, like all the others, but no, it wasn’t going to be.

“You!” A violent voice resounded in the courtyard, drawing the attention of everyone present. It was Greg, one of the art teacher's assistants. A quiet boy, with telekinesis and the face of evil. He stormed toward your table, glaring at Marilyn with rage. “Get up, you filthy normi! Your time has come…” He said, hitting the wooden table. The redhead opened her eyes and, scared, she got up from the table, just like you.

“What…? What's wrong with you?” Marilyn asked, taking several steps back.

The boy laughed out loud, shaking his head.

“You don't have anywhere to go, normi, I've had enough…” He hissed.

Everyone in the quad headed for the table, murmuring. The boy pulled a knife from his pants and threatened Marilyn with it.

“You are the scum of society…” Greg said, approaching her. You were looking at the scene, shocked, you were unable to move. “Normies deserve to die… They killed my family.”

Marilyn was shaking her head, her entire body shaking as she made reassuring hand gestures.

“Gregory! Throw the knife right now!” Larissa, the principal, yelled, entering the place with determination. The crazy Greg pointed in all directions with the knife, while people just screamed in surprise.

“Don't come closer or I'll kill you all…” He murmured. “Normies deserve to die!”

“Gregory, don't be foolish, your family died in a traffic accident…” Larissa said, trying to reassure the boy.

That only made him more nervous and with a quick movement, he grabbed Marilyn and put the knife to her neck, pulling her as if she were a hostage.

“Not one more step, or I'll cut her throat right here…” He threatened. “Well, though, you're going to die anyway.”

You blinked, looking at the redhead. She was in danger, he was going to kill her. Little by little the shock was disappearing, but the nerves prevented you from having a cool mind. A cold air breeze passed through your body and suddenly, you felt a strong cramp, as if you had been shocked by an electric cable.

All your muscles went rigid and you weren't blinking anymore, you were just looking at Greg and Marilyn, the rest was a blur.

“You…” You sighed with a dark voice, unable to stop walking towards where the boy was. “Leave her... Leave her alone!” You yelled with all your might. Greg laughed, but just for a moment. You could feel the blood flowing through your veins and you clenched your fist tight. Nothing you did was up to you, your body was reacting to the danger your lover, the woman of your life, was in. And that was bad, very bad.

At first it was just a little jolt, but soon the shaking became constant. The ground shook violently, while your bright eyes looked at Greg with a blank look. It was an earthquake, you had caused a terrible earthquake in Nevermore. The ground cracked and panicked screams began to echo through the place.

“Hurry, everyone under the tables!” Larissa yelled, covering her head with her hands. The school was in an old building and those strong shakes began to cause a rain of stones and bricks.

One of these, clearly controlled by you, landed directly on Greg's head, and he fell unconscious to the ground. The goal was accomplished, but there was no turning back. The part of your mind that you didn't control made you want to see that boy crushed under a mountain of rubble and you wouldn't stop until you got it.

“Ahhhhhhh!” You yelled, causing the intensity of the tremors to increase, opening some cracks in the walls. You were completely out of control and if you didn't stop, you would collapse the building, with its terrible consequences. Marilyn was on the ground, looking at you horrified. Everyone else was under cover. Everything was chaos, destruction, debris flying all over the yard. People were screaming, but they were just whispers to you.

“(Y/N)! Stop, please stop…” The redhead said, getting closer to you as she could. You looked at her, blinking. Something returned in that instant, but your desire for destruction was much stronger. You couldn't stop, even if you wanted to.

“I, I can't, Mari…” You said, staring at her. “I can’t, I can't control it...”

“Sweetheart, my love... Please... You, you're not like that, you have to stop, I’m begging you,” Marilyn said almost reaching for you. You backed away in horror.

“Stay away! I don't want to hurt you, please, please, you have to go. I said stay away!”

“It's alright, it's alright, honey. You won't hurt me, I know it and you know it too…” She told you with a strangely calm voice in the midst of all that chaos.

“Get away...” You said sobbing, while the crack in the ground got bigger and bigger.

“(Y/N), think about our beach, how happy we are when you imagine the future, you remember?” She told you, being able to take your hand and caress it lightly. The rubble kept falling, but your gaze was a little clearer, especially because of the touch of her hand in yours. “That's it, baby... You and me, the sea... the waves...”

She closed her eyes and continued caressing you. You did the same, and little by little the tremor subsided.

“(Y/N), you will always be my good girl… My precious girl… I love you…” She told you when, in a soft movement, she gave you a soft kiss on the lips. “You've already saved me, now I have to save you…” She whispered with the softest voice you'd ever heard. “Just relax, baby, please…”

You sobbed, and with one last jolt, the shaking stopped completely. You hugged the redhead and she hugged you tightly in her arms, kissing you afterwards, in front of everyone, a small detail that she surely didn't think of.

“I love you…” You whispered, before seeing yourself overwhelmed by the effort and collapsing in her arms. You don't remember anything else, only that she didn't let you fall to the ground, that she knelt next to you.

Everything went black.

You could hear rumors, murmurs. You felt like you were in a bed, but it wasn't yours, the sheets were rough. You were probably in the infirmary.

Whenever you got out of control, you'd pass out for several hours. It was a kind of coma that little by little became more and more lucid. You knew you were conscious, but your body felt heavy, you were unable to move, not even open your eyes.

“How is she, Martha?” A familiar voice asked, while you felt a weight in your bed. It was Marilyn, stroking your forehead lovingly. You struggled to move, but you couldn't. It was maddening, but at least she was by your side.

“She’s alright. She will recover in a few hours, or so I hope,” the nurse said. “Now she is catatonic, but from what her parents have said, it is normal.”

“Well, that's a relief… how about the wounded ones?” Marilyn asked.

“Luckily everyone has already returned to their rooms, it has been a miracle that there were no major misfortunes, the earthquake caught me in the bathroom,” she said, almost joking. You imagined that Marilyn was smiling at that moment. “That jerk Greg is already in the asylum. To be honest, I don't know how I would have reacted.”

“The important thing is that nothing has happened,” Marilyn said. You sensed that she was looking at you, because her voice sounded clearer.

“Marilyn,” a new voice said, in unison with the infirmary door opening. “I assumed you'd be here, I heard you'd already come back from the police station.”

The weight you felt in bed abruptly disappeared.

“Martha, would you be so kind as to leave us alone, please?” Weems asked. Footsteps were heard immediately after and then the door closed again.

“I…” Marilyn stammered. Everyone saw you kissing, and that had consequences.

“I don't want you to say anything,” Larissa said, approaching you and running a hand over your forehead as well. “First of all, I must thank you for managing to calm down (Y/N) before there was a greater misfortune.”

“Well, I…”

“Secondly…” Larissa interrupted. “I think it’s not necessary for me to tell you that sentimental relationships between teachers and students are totally forbidden, as well as being completely inappropriate.”

You wanted to scream, make the earth tremble again. Those words weren't kind, they weren't from a person who was go to ignore it. Of course not.

“I… I don't know what to say,” Marilyn said, her voice cracking. “It just came up and...”

“And? Please Marilyn, these guys don't even know what they want. As a friend of yours, I advise you to stop playing with girls like (Y/N). You can do a lot of damage to her.”

You burned with rage inside your particular comatose cage.

“We love each other, Larissa. I don't know what you’re thinking, but you're wrong,” Marilyn said, nervous and agitated.

“I'm sorry, Marilyn, even if what you say is true, the rules are the same for everyone and you have broken one that I can't just ignore. Tomorrow you will leave Nevermore. Don't worry, I know you are a good woman, I will do everything possible to find you a good position, I have contacts with many elite schools in the area.”

“Please, Larissa, don't do this to me…” Marilyn cried.

The worst suspicions were confirmed. Marilyn was fired and you couldn't even cry.

“I have no choice…” Larissa said. You heard the redhead crying, something you had never heard. Her cries split your soul in two and worst of all, you didn't know if you could see her for the last time the next day. All was not lost, after all, you were graduating that year, but living away from her was the same as dying for you.

“Okay,” Marilyn said, her tone cooling. “But you have to do me a favor.”

“I'll do what I can,” Larissa said, with a somewhat affected voice, you knew they got along well.

“Just, just… Let me say goodbye to her, please.”

“Marilyn...” Larissa sighed. “Don't make it more difficult for me… I can't let you see her…”

“Please, Larissa, I'm begging you. I'll leave as soon as she recovers, I promise.”

You heard a sigh from Larissa.

“Very well, you will wait until (Y/N) recovers…” She finally said. You heard how her heels clicked and they walked towards the exit.

The weight returned to the bed and you could feel Marilyn leaning against your shoulder, sobbing.

“I'm sorry, my love…” She whispered in your ear. “I promise I'll wait for you, and we'll leave together when you graduate...”

You opened your eyes suddenly, but to your disappointment, there was no one in the infirmary.

“Mari?” You growled, checking with satisfaction how you could move now. There was no answer, just the morning light.

You had slept through the night and your whole body was sore and exhausted. Your eyes went straight to a glass of water next to you, next to a rose. You looked at the flower with tears in your eyes. Naturally you knew whose it was.

“Shit, shit,” you said, tapping your foot on the table. No matter how much anger you felt at that moment, you were incapable of causing more disasters, at least until a few hours had passed.

Approaching voices made you stick your head out from between your knees. Some voices that were the last ones you wanted to hear at that moment. Your parents.

“(Y/N),” your mother said, with her usual look of fear. “It's a good thing you're okay.”

Your mother entered the room and ran to hug you, followed by your father.

“What are you doing here?” You asked, overwhelmed by the hugs. You had more horrible and important things to think about than your parents. You wanted to immediately get out of that room and look for the redhead, but it wasn't going to be that simple.

“Larissa called us last night to tell us what happened,” your father said, crouching down next to you. “I hope it wasn't an accident for forgetting your routines.”

You shook your head.

“No... I... Well, they were about to kill someone and I lost control,” you explained, so that you wouldn't get another absurd scolding from your father for forgetting his "infallible training and meditation routine"

“That is what they have told us, that despite everything, you have behaved like a heroine,” your mother said, caressing you calmly. You turned your face away and looked at the clock. Time was running against you and your parents were an obstacle.

“Well, thanks for coming, but I'm fine,” you said, pulling off the covers and trying to get out of bed, which you couldn't do, since your mother pushed you back down. Your father gestured towards the door and a sinister man, whom you already knew, entered the infirmary.

“What is this guy doing here?” You said with an unpleasant grimace.

“Dr. Charles has kindly decided to accompany us. He's going to help you, as always,” your mother said with a tender, but false smile.

You knew that doctor. He was a nasty man, who, since you were very young, tried to make you as docile as possible. He was the prototype of a bitter person, who had no vocation for his work. A psychiatrist who years ago had stopped listening to people's problems. Now he was only dedicated to medicate them without any interest in doing the best for his patients.

“I don't need help, I'm fine,” you said, trying again to get out of bed, without success.

“No, honey, you're not fine,” your mother said. The man looked at you briefly and placed a briefcase on the table. “You have lost control and we cannot allow that to happen again.”

“Er... Charles, are you sure that she will be able to continue helping my harvest like this?” Your father asked, while the doctor was looking for something without even looking at you.

“Of course… As long as she doesn't finish receiving the dose, she will be able to control everything you ask of her,” the doctor said, taking out a syringe.

“What?” You asked, scared. “What's that?”

“Calm down, (Y/N), it's for your own good. It is a medicine that will help you control yourself much better, so you won't hurt anyone.”

You widened your eyes with fear and stirred, being held by your parents, while the doctor approached sinisterly.

“But, but, I didn't do it on purpose, it was an emergency situation. I, I don't get out of control so easily,” you protested.

“Don't you realize that you almost killed your companions? I'm sorry, (Y/N), but it's the best for you,” your father said, holding you tight.

“No, no!” You yelled, noticing how inevitably the needle stuck into your neck.

Right after, you felt dizzy, and you stopped moving, you couldn't do it. Everything was spinning and your muscles relaxed, causing you to fall back on the bed.

“One a day will suffice,” the doctor said, with a sinister smile. “Don't worry, this way (Y/N) won't be a danger to anyone anymore.”

Your parents took you to your room. They had to help you walk. Your limbs were weak and you were terribly disoriented. They sat you in a chair and left you there.

“I'm sure everything will be better from now on, (Y/N),” you heard your mother say. Her voice was not clear, it was like an echo that sounded reverberating in your mind. You tried to clench your fists, but you couldn't. You blinked slowly, unable to keep your eyes fully open.

You were not aware of anything that was happening around you until you managed to realize that your parents had left.

Your mouth was pasty, you were terribly thirsty, but you couldn't barely move your arm to reach for a glass of water. They had medicated you as they always threatened. By defending the love of your life, you just ended up being just a vegetable. You weren't aware of time, or anything. You only looked into infinity, shedding tears between weak and sick sobs.

You shook your head at what sounded like a knock on the door. Slowly it opened and Marilyn appeared. She had her coat on, and she was carrying a flower pot in her arms. Your head was working well enough to remember what had happened. Your tears spilled more intensely.

“Mari…” You sighed, with a guttural voice and slurred words. “You've come…”

The redhead smiled sadly, she left the pot on the desk and pounced on you, hugging you tightly.

“I'm sorry, honey... It's all my fault...” she said to you, sobbing. You moved her arms to hug her back, but you were unable to exert even the slightest force on her body. She noticed and frowned at you.

“(Y/N), are you alright?” She asked worriedly, while raising your chin. You couldn't even keep your head up. Your eyes were a half-closed mess and your jaw dropped like you were something like the walking dead. Marilyn looked at you scared, shaking her head.

“Mari... I'm... I'm very thirsty,” you said stammering, pointing to a glass of water that your parents left there.

Marilyn nodded and picked up the water, feeding you a drink like you were a baby who couldn't do it on her own.

“My God, honey…” She sighed, putting the glass back on its place. “My love, but what have they done to you?” She asked sobbing, looking at you horrified.

“My...My parents... They think... They think I'm dangerous and...” You explained the way you could. Marilyn shook her head, putting a hand to her mouth. “Not like this anymore… I don't hurt anyone anymore…”

“Oh, no… (Y/N), my little girl, my precious girl…” She said hugging you again. “I'm so sorry…”

You were crying too, but you hardly moved. You were almost unconscious, talking like a drug addict, like a poor person undergoing a lobotomy in the 60s.

“Mari…” You sighed again, while the redhead cried, kneeling, resting her head on your lap.

“I wish I didn't have to leave, honey… I need to be here with you. But calm down, okay? Just… You just have to hold on a little longer, just two more months,” she told you, looking at you. You sighed, moving her hand to take hers.

Your head couldn't process so many things at the same time in that state, but it could launch a desperate cry, a cry for help.

“Marilyn… Please… Take me with you… I want to get out of here…” You said, speaking as clearly as possible. The redhead stood up and looked around.

“But honey, I can't do that. Larissa has been generous in letting me say goodbye to you but…”

“Please,” you begged, clutching limply at her dress. “I, I don't want to be here without you, being… A pawn for my parents… They only want me to do things for them… I can't… Please… No…”

She ran a hand over the back of her neck. It was night, the window only reflected darkness.

“Honey, it's dangerous,” Marilyn said, cupping your face in her hands. “If they find out it was me...”

“Nothing will happen... I’m... I’m of legal age... Please, Mari... take me with you...” You said sobbing. Marilyn withdrew your hand from her dress and stroked your forehead. Her look was doubtful, it was clear that she was debating with herself. After a while, she wiped away her tears and separated from you, going to your closet.

“Can you walk?” She asked you, putting your clothes in a suitcase that you kept under the bed.

You smiled, understanding what that meant. To your regret, you shook your head.

“I've tried but… I'm very weak,” you murmured, making an effort to get up from your chair. Marilyn put a hand on your shoulder to keep you from getting up. “I'm, I'm sleepy.”

“Okay, okay, honey... Listen, I'm going to take your things to the car, so it will be easier for me to take you to it. I'll be right back. You just… hold on, okay?” She told you, kissing you on the lips and taking your backpack and the suitcase that she had just packed. You looked at her, drugged, but happy, radiant with happiness. You didn't think she would make a decision like that, much less when it was the idea of a talking vegetable like you were at that moment.

The door closed and now you felt a force that made you hold your head high, and clench your fists a little. You didn't know how long that medicine lasted, but at some point it had to wear off. You felt so strong that you tried to get up, without success. The minutes passed and the nerves took over your weak body, at least until the door opened again.

“Okay, all set. Come on, honey, up,” the redhead said, grabbing you under the arms and lifting you up. Your steps were slow, and if you didn't have Marilyn to hold you, you would have fallen to the ground.

Juggling, she managed to get you into a jacket, and with slow, clumsy steps, you left the room forever.

The air was cool, but comforting. Marilyn didn't say anything, she just cared about keeping you on your feet. Soon you arrived at her little car. She opened it and with an effort, she got you in the back, lying on the seats.

“I love you…” You murmured, feeling how your eyelids were getting heavier. Marilyn looked at you and smiled pityingly as she put the seatbelt on you as best she could and covered you with a blanket.

“Me too, my baby girl…” She said, leaning down to kiss your forehead. “Try to sleep, soon everything will be fine, my love.”

Saying that, she put the front seat back on its place and sighed, leaning against the car. It was surely a risky move for her, she must be very nervous. You cursed your parents for leaving you like this, for not being able to comfort your lover, in the dangerous sacrifice she was making.

“Marilyn, what are you supposed to do?” The principal's voice made your heart skip a beat.

“Larissa,” Marilyn said, startled by her sudden unwanted presence. “I… I'm sorry, I have no other choice.”

“Other choice? Where are you taking this poor girl?” Weems asked.

“My God, Larissa, haven't you seen what her parents have done to her? They have medicated her until turning her into a mere dummy,” Marilyn said, pointing at you.

Larissa leaned in to look at you, her gaze serious. You opened your eyes a little and looked at Weems. You didn't need to pretend, you were already a rag.

“My God…” she sighed. Weems shook her head, turning away from the window.

“I don't care if you try to stop me, I plan to go with her, and neither you nor anyone else is going to stop me,” The redhead said, opening the driver's door. Larissa closed it immediately, saying nothing.

“We have no right to interfere in the decisions that her family makes, Marilyn,” she said with a calm voice, quite the opposite of the redhead, who trembled nervously.

“Do you really think that she will be better here? Medicated for life? Without hope? I don’t believe it. I'm sorry, but I love her and I want her to be happy, I want to get her out of the hell that her family wants to put her into. She deserves a better life. I will pass over you, and over all who try to stop me.”

Larissa thought, looking at you out of the corner of her eye. It was hard for you to stay awake, but even so you struggled not to sleep, to recover your strength, something that didn't seem possible.

Larissa took the phone from her and started using it. Marilyn, believing that she was calling her parents or the police, became even more nervous, and, desperate, she tried to get into her car, being stopped by Larissa again.

Marilyn's cell phone rang and Larissa nodded for her to look at it. The redhead, distrustful, took the mobile and stared at the screen.

“What is this?” She asked, reading some kind of document.

“It is the academic record of (Y/N). She's a bright girl and since I can't help you take her away, at least I don't want her potential to go to waste. I don't like it, it's not appropriate, but at least I want you to do things well, take care of her and worry about her future, will you do it?”

Marilyn's jaw dropped, reading and rereading the document. Soon her face turned from fear to joy as she threw herself into Larissa's arms.

“Of course I will, thanks Larissa. Thank you very much,” she said, now yes, getting into the car.

You smiled with your eyes closed, noticing how the car began to move and the Nevermore gates were left behind. Finally, you let sleep overcome you.

“Yes, I understand, Mrs. Dreel, I know it's hasty but… Sure, sure, of course…” Marilyn's voice woke you up. The car was stopped. Your head ached and you felt the morning chill coming in through the open car door.

You unbuckled and sat in the seat, satisfyingly checking that only a mere hangover from that awful drug remained. You looked around, pulling back the blanket. You were at what looked like a gas station. You shook your head several times. You remembered what happened, but you still couldn't believe it was just real. You leaned over to push the front seat forward and awkwardly climb out of the vehicle.

Marilyn was talking on the phone, pacing aimlessly like she used to.

“Yes, Mrs. Dreel, oh, thank you very much. We'll see each other in two days. Thank you, bye,” she said, after which, she hung up the phone.

You came close. You were still dizzy, but you could keep your balance. You soon caught her attention and she ran towards you.

“(Y/N)… My baby girl… How are you, sweetie?” She asked, hugging you affectionately. You smiled and leaned on her shoulder, now yes, being able to hug her tightly.

“Is it a dream, Mari?” You asked. She laughed, pulling you away a bit and kissing you tenderly.

“No, it's not…” She sighed, caressing your cheek. “You see… It was going to be a surprise, but I've been talking to the owner of the house and we can settle in whenever we want,” she told you. You raised your eyebrows.

“House? What house?” You asked, getting an idea of the answer.

“Well, the one I bought for us, of course. It's next to the beach, just like you wanted.”

You jumped for joy and messily kissed your girlfriend, who laughed, trying to get rid of you.

“Have you bought a house?” You asked incredulously.

“Of course. I have no one but you, honey. My savings couldn't be put to a better use… But, there are still many hours away, first things first, are you hungry, honey?”

You were very excited, but taking a deep breath, you were able to calm down and nod effusively.

“Good, because me too, come, let's have breakfast,” she said, taking your hand and leading you towards a small restaurant next to the gas station.

You sat at a table, wide-eyed, with a bunch of positive emotions running through your body. It was impossible to relax like this, but it seemed that your powers were calm. Your parents didn't understand anything, you just had to be happy, and now you were, and you would be forever, together with her.

#marilyn thornhill #marilyn thornhill x reader #wednesday #ms thornhill #oneshot #fluff

24 notes · View notes

thisgirlnamedblusy · 9 months

Note

Hi! This is my first time requesting so if you're not up for writing this please just ignore it.

Dragon reader whose species is almost completely extinct , Dragons are always known as big and dangerous creatures so when the murders start happening (canon murders.) Ironically during the same time she enrolls in the school everyone immediately starts blaming the reader (Because dragon bad blah blah blah.) This includes Wednesday and Enid who posts on her blog about how dangerous and murderous the reader is and how everyone should shun them. (The police don't have enough evidence to even hold the reader in a cell.) The reader is constantly beaten and considers taking her life at this point until she meets Marilyn who sees a chance to have a servant bigger , smarter and faster than the hide. So she manipulates the reader into being her lover/servant and tells the reader that actually she and Tyler are behind the murders but the reader is so deep in subspace by this point that they don't care. So Marilyn who now has no need for Tyler outs him (But doesn't out herself.) And Tyler goes to jail.

But now that everyone knows Tyler was the murderer they also know that the reader is innocent and are constantly harassing her about forgiving them and telling her that she's being Dramatic, they end up doing this so much that the reader snaps and tells everyone about how she almost ended her life and also snaps on principal Weems about how the reader reported everything to her and how nothing was ever done about it and how their racism almost cost her her life. Marilyn steps in and clams the reader down who was 2 seconds away from transforming into dragon form and afterwards a smut where Marilyn tells the reader that they are all gonna be dead soon anyways so there's no point in wasting energy on them.

That is all.

Yesss!!! Here it is!!! Sorry about the delay!!! Maybe it's too long, but no one can stop me when I'm inspired ;) I hope you like it and sorry about the language mistakes!!!! :))))))

Scales of hate

Pairing: Marilyn Thornhill/Laurel Gates x Fem, Student, Dragon! Reader

Warnings: Angst, mentions of suicide, implied slightly smut, dark themes, bad choices, bullying, depression…

Word count: 10,054

Summary: You were one of the last dragons, and when your family sent you to Nevermore, things got worse to your dangerous depression…

N/A: Requests are open!!! Sorry about the delays, I’m working hard on your requests. I love you all!!!

When you crossed the common patio, what your new classmates called "the quad", the eyes turned towards you, all of them.

You arrived at what would be your new home, Nevermore, the most important school for outcasts in the country. You knew that in a school like that, going unnoticed was complicated, but the news seemed to spread like wildfire.

“So it's true?” A blonde girl asked, touching your shoulder. She seemed cheerful, but her face also had a certain wary feeling. Next to her was another girl, more serious and dressed in black, like one of those old movies you enjoyed so much.

“What is true?” You asked, not wanting to be too abrupt. Socializing wasn't your strong suit, but you also didn't want to make a bad first impression.

“Well, that… That you are…” The blonde girl said, avoiding contact with your red eyes.

“A dragon,” the other girl finished. She seemed like she had no problem looking into your eyes, her appearance was perhaps a little arrogant.

You sighed and, seeing the zero need to lie, you nodded, crossing your arms.

“Well, yes I am, but people usually call me, (Y/N),” you responded ironically.

“Wow… You know? We had never had dragons in Nevermore, the teachers told us that they had been extinct for years,” the girl Said, sighing with some relief. Everyone acted that way when they knew your nature, with the passage of time, you stopped giving it importance.

Comically and with some sarcasm you looked at yourself, shaking your head.

“Well, here I am,” you said dryly. You looked at the other young woman, who seemed to be studying you thoroughly with her eyes.

“I see… I'm Enid, by the way,” she said, extending her hand towards you. You hesitated, but your senses immediately identified the particular scent of a werewolf, so you shook her hand briefly.

“Principal Weems puts a lot of things at risk in this school,” the other girl said, arms crossed, narrowing her eyes at you. You were used to hearing worse things.

“Wednesday…” Enid whispered, nudging her. “You shouldn't make her angry the first day… You know, teeth, claws… An enormous size…”

You smiled wryly, with the same defiant look with which she looked at you.

“That I'm here bothers you?” You asked with a soft tone. It was not easy for you to lose your temper, the consequences were terrifying.

“I don't know, it depends,” Wednesday said, tilting her head. “I have read many books about dragons, and none of them said good things.”

“Oh, the books, of course. Literature never did us justice,” you said, wanting to escape as quickly as possible.

“30 books that say the same thing can't be wrong.”

You frowned and noticed how your breathing began to quicken. Luckily at that moment the principal appeared, with a smile faker than a $15 bill.

“(Y/N), how lucky you are here…”She said, sighing with a strange relief. You could see prejudice everywhere, your life was always like this, people used to be nice, but only because they thought that at some point you would transform and slaughter everything in your path.

“Principal Weems…” Your two companions sighed.

You didn't say anything, you just took one last look at that dark, distrustful young woman and let yourself be guided by Weems, who seemed to almost push you offstage.

“I'm glad you're starting to get to know your classmates,” Larissa said, as you went up some stairs.

“They looked very enthusiastic about having me here,” you said ironically. The woman didn't say anything, she just gave you a fake smile while she handed you a set of keys in front of a door that was different from the others.

“This is your room,” she said. You nodded and looked at the three keys and then at the door. Three locks, of course.

“What about my roommate?” You asked, when Larissa told you which key went in which lock. “Shouldn't you introduce her to me?”

“Oh, well, I thought that perhaps you would be a little more comfortable if you were alone, your uncle told us that you didn't like the company too much,” she explained. You nodded passively and listlessly.

“And the thing about the armored bedroom is for my privacy, right?” You asked sarcastically as you opened the locks.

“It's a new system that we're testing, you know, to prevent students from "breaking the rules," you know what I mean,” she said, winking at you.

You widened your eyes at that pathetic excuse and made a sour face for the woman to get out of there.

“All your stuff is here, put things to your liking, tomorrow you'll start classes oh, and one last thing…” She said, making you look again through the door that you were already closing. “Put your uniform.”

You didn't say anything and frowned, giving that draconic look that you knew scared people, thus putting your theories to the test. Larissa stepped back and put on a bigger and more fake smile.

“Well, if, if you want to, of course,” She said with a broken voice. You rolled your eyes and closed the door in the middle of a standard formal parting sentence.

You took a look at your room. It was dark, with a small window. It was no longer just that the door had three locks, or that you were at the top of the school, cut off from the rest of the world. It seemed like you were in some kind of jail. You drew the curtains to find the next surprise.

“Bars? Really?” You asked to yourself, when you opened the window. “There is nothing like feeling at home...”

Sighing, you fell back on the bed and reflected on the last events of your life.

You didn't know much about your family, about your parents. They died when you were just a baby. You've lived with your father's brother since that. He told you lies about losing your parents, until one day, in one of your usual tantrums as a little girl, you wreaked havoc on your uncle's little farm. Then the truth came out.

You were a dragon, one of the last, if not the last. Your parents were too, but unfortunately in small towns people didn't have an open mind.

Centuries and centuries of bad fame, of series and movies where the dragon was the enemy, the terrifying being that came to end humanity, had made a dent in the population, causing them, after an incident that occurred in the town, to blame your parents.

The police did not have enough evidence, they were innocent. But people wanted revenge instead of a rational explanation. They died after a mob of people with pitchforks and torches. You survived thanks to being hidden.

The rest of your life was a concert of prejudices, prohibitions and punishments. Looks of fear and hatred from everyone, cruel advances from your former colleagues. Basically hell. Nevermore didn't seem like the solution and you didn't have to see it for yourself. You knew it well days before you arrived.

You were mired in a very serious depression and your problems did not seem to go away, not even with the treatments of the well-paid psychiatrist who used to treat you, or rather, prescribe you a bottle of painkillers every two weeks.

You left that bottle of pills on the table and you stared at it, as you did every day for a while. You always thought horrible things, give up, stop living in misery, stop living indeed.

You were a coward, you never dared to do it. You were also delusional, thinking that the next day would be better, that there was still some hope. Day after day, you were wrong.

Nevermore seemed to be a refuge for all the outcasts. It was sold as the only opportunity for those who had been rejected by society. Lies. You couldn't leave your room without seeing terrified looks towards you, without comments and stupid questions about how many cities you had razed, if you had ever killed, or if you were dangerous.

They were partly right. You had strength greater than any creature that resided there, you could outrun anyone, you could fly, you could spit fire. You were a terrifying creature, but harmless. Years of self-control by your family forced you to contain your abilities, not to respond to ridicule, to pretend to be a weak girl, without a soul, without the desire to defend yourself, without the desire to exist.

Being on your uncle's farm at least you were allowed to transform from time to time, fly around, feel free. You couldn't do it in Nevermore, Larissa made it very clear to you when you arrived.

Although apparently that girl Enid seemed somewhat closer than the others, she didn't usually get close to you either. In your first classes there was a great void around you, as if you were a carrier of some infectious disease. You could smell the fear, the hate, the rejection.

At least you had the woods. Every afternoon, you went out to vent among the trees. Roaring in rage, pulling out your claws and knocking down a tree along the way. No one saw you there, it was the closest thing to being free, the only thing that made you not look with desire at that bottle of pills.

“Twelve seconds, a new record…” You sighed, panting, stopping your watch.

It was a rainy afternoon, the perfect weather to run and unleash your destructive instincts. You leaned against a tree and looked up at the gray sky, while the raindrops fell on your face.

“Sheriff, honestly, I doubt it was a bear,” a voice that caught your attention said, making you automatically turn your head towards the source of the sound.

Stealthily, you approached what looked like a crime scene. There was a police car and two people examining something in the rain.

“Where is the right arm?” the man asked, who looked like the sheriff of the town.

“It's the only thing that's missing,” the woman who was next to him replied.

You hid behind a tree and had to hold back a scream when you saw what looked like body parts scattered around the area.

“Oh shit,” you whispered, listening carefully to the conversation.

“It's already the third, Donovan, what are we going to tell the press?”

“What do I know…” The man replied, looking in your direction. “Tell them the bear is back.

“But sheriff…”

“I know, I know. I'm pretty sure this all has to do with that bloody school, but until I find out the truth, it's going to be a fucking bear.”

You listened carefully, trying not to be discovered, because they were looking around. Immediately all your alarms turned on. Several heinous crimes, a dragon, Nevermore. You just had to connect concepts.

You escaped from the place as fast as you could, being a bit unsettled by that information. It could be you, but you were sure it wasn't, it had been more than ten years since you lost control of your actions enough to forget about something like that, besides, the victim looked like a hiker, not a student of Nevermore, which would be your most likely target.

“Well, in today's class, we will talk about one of the most fearsome creatures that exist,” the teacher of "dangerous creatures" began to explain “Dragons.”

You looked up, noticing how the eyes of your companions immediately settled on you. You ignored them and frowned at the teacher.

“Well, for centuries, humanity has feared these monstrous creatures, responsible for destroying several cities and killing and devouring millions of people.”

A raised hand caught your attention. It was Wednesday, the sinister girl who questioned you the day you arrived.

“Mrs. Frampton, what drives a dragon to destroy? Is its nature?” She asked, looking at you out of the corner of her eye.

You knew how scared they were of you at school, but that question seemed a bit strange to you, but just to you. Everyone else was looking at the teacher curious to hear the answer.

“Very good question, Wednesday. Well, many experts have come to the conclusion that, regardless of having a human form or not, these creatures always have the instinct to kill, to destroy. It is said that every time a dragon is born, humanity loses a century of life expectancy. Fortunately, these specimens are practically a rarity.”

“Rarity? What about me?” You said, drawing the attention of the whole class.

“Ms. (Y/N), raise your hand to speak...” the teacher said, without looking at you.

“Excuse me, but I think I have the right to speak,” you said, getting up from the chair. “What you are telling is a pack of lies.”

“Sit down, (Y/N), don't make me have to call Weems,” the teacher said, taking several steps back, since you always sat in the front row.

“What you are saying is false,” you said, doing mental exercises as your uncle taught you. If you didn't, things could get ugly. “Dragons don't have destructive instincts, that's what petulant writers with their ass glued to their chairs who have no idea what they're talking about say.”

“Oh, and I suppose you have more information, don't you?” Frampton asked, her voice shaking.

“Dragons have always been defenders of peace and nature until some lords with spears and bows decided that they should slaughter them to the point of extinguishing them.”

“Of course, and those guardians of nature defended it by killing innocent people…” Wednesday said, from the back of the class.

“You have no idea what you're talking about…” You sighed, starting to feel too nervous.

A few knocks on the door interrupted this tense confrontation. Principal Weems peeked out sheepishly.

“Excuse me, Cynthia, can I take (Y/N) with me for a moment?” She asked. You looked at her scared, you didn't have a good feeling.

“Yes, please…” The unpleasant teacher sighed. You clenched your fists and walked through the aisle of desks, while you listened to how your classmates moved their chairs away from you as far as they could.

“What's wrong?” You asked when you left the class. Larissa shook her head, but she didn't answer, simply motioning for you to follow her to your office.

When you entered the eccentric office, you noticed something disturbing. The sheriff and his deputy were there.

“Is that her?” The man asked, looking at you suspiciously. You didn't say anything, looking at Larissa, who nodded with that fake smile that got on your nerves.

“Please, (Y/N), sit down,” Larissa told you kindly. “This is Sheriff Galpin and his deputy, Agent Santiago. They want to ask you some questions.”

“Me? Why?” You asked, while you sat down.

“Relax, it will only be a moment,” the assistant answered you, with a tone of false kindness.

“Well, (Y/N), your file is amazing…” The sheriff said, flipping through some papers. “I must admit that when they told me you were a dragon, I expected something more… Terrifying…”

You didn't respond to that comment and you noticed how your hands began to sweat, slightly showing your scales, something that embarrassed you.

“Well... tell me, miss, where were you yesterday at 4:30 in the afternoon approximately?” He asked, turning on a recorder. You immediately widened your eyes and looked everywhere, feeling cornered.

“This is an interrogation?” You asked annoyed, confused.

“It's just a few questions, (Y/N), it's okay,” Larissa told you, resting a trembling hand on your shoulder.

You snorted and after blinking several times, you cleared your throat.

“I was in the woods,” you said sincerely.

“What were you doing in the woods?”

“Running. I go running every afternoon,” you answered again. You had nothing to hide, although the image of that torn apart body was still very present in your head. That interrogation had something to do with it, you were convinced.

“Yesterday was a rainy day…” the sheriff said, with a suspicious look.

“I like the rain,” you answered.

“And this boy? Do you like him?” He asked you, handing you the photograph of a young boy. You looked at it well. You've seen it before, at least his head. It was the murdered boy. You shook your head, handing the photo back.

“I don't know who he is,” you said, crossing your arms.

“Are you sure?” Galpin insisted. “Because by chance this poor boy was seen entering the woods at 4 in the afternoon and half an hour later he was found dead. What a coincidence.”

“What are you insinuating?” You asked, noticing the sweat falling from your forehead.

“I'm insinuating that you were in the woods at the same time, and, well, given your nature, it's not unusual to think that…”

“Oh no, please…” You sighed, almost laughing. “You're not thinking that I was the one who…”

“The body was found brutally dismembered, obviously in a way impossible for a human being, but that fits a creature of your characteristics,” the sheriff interrupted. You shook your head, unable to properly respond to those accusations. You looked at Larissa, asking for help, some support, a presumption of innocence. You only found more prejudice in her look, concern.

You had heard how Weems seemed to want to defend Nevermore at all costs, but you saw how those rumors seemed not to be true, rather it seemed that she thought you were guilty. It would be useless to want to defend yourself. You were there, at the scene of the crime, you were a monster.

The only thing that could save you at that moment was the advice of your uncle, a lawyer before he became a farmer. They not were comfortable with your presence on the farm, but he respected family above all else, and he helped you whenever he could.

“I have not done anything. I was only there by chance,” you said, trying to appear sure, firm.

“We'll see about that, for now, come with me to the police station…” Galpin said, gesturing for you to get up. You looked back at Weems, who seemed to indicate with her eyes that you do as you were told.

The whole school saw you walk out with the sheriff, enough humiliation for that day.

There they took your fingerprints, a more official statement, but they let you go, they had no real evidence for their misfortune, but they warned you that they would be after you.

You walked around the quad, ready to go back to your room and sink into bed, crying. But the gazes of all the students were strangely riveted on their mobile phones and glanced at you from time to time.

You didn't understand anything, but you knew that something very bad was happening. Larissa told you that one of the students had a blog in which she shared things about Nevermore and other gossip things. As if by a premonition, thanks to the extraordinary abilities of your ancestors, you picked up your phone and took a look at the blog.

Your suspicions were fulfilled. There was a new article in it, talking about you, how dangerous you are, with information that the stupid Frampton must have told them, about your species, the danger people are in with you and how avoiding you could save their lives.

You were burning with rage and the scales were beginning to show on your skin. With your eyes, you looked for the author of that infamous blog, Enid, the cheerful and gossipy werewolf from Nevermore. You soon located her, chatting with her friends at one of the tables. Puffing, blowing smoke out of your nose, you moved closer to her.

“Hey, what are you up to? What the hell does this mean?” You asked abruptly, showing the phone to the young woman, who seemed scared when she saw you.

“Don't talk to Enid that way, you monster,” a girl with sunglasses said unpleasantly.

“Well, then she shouldn't talk like that about me,” you said. “Hey, why did you write that?” You asked the young woman, who seemed to be trembling with terror.

“Enid only does a public service,” Wednesday answered, appearing behind you. You shook your head with a desperate smile on your face.

“Look, you have fed me,” you said, taking a step closer to the blonde, who had hidden behind the vampire.

“Hey, don't come any closer.” A boy approached you. He was wearing a ridiculous wool cap for what you assumed was one of those disturbing gorgons. He was not alone, a gang of what looked like bodyguards accompanied him.

“Ajax…” The blonde murmured.

You didn't understand what that attitude was about. You never hurt anyone, ever. Now you were seeing how a whole school of people who were supposed to be just as mistreated as you were terrified by your presence.

“I'm not going to do anything to her, I just want her to delete her last blog entry…” You explained, fed up.

“You shouldn't exist,” a boy said, hidden behind the gorgon boy.

Some murmurs proved that he was right and they began to approach you, you did not know with what intention.

“Leave me alone,” you said when everyone started pushing you. Your self-control exercises were not enough for such a threatening situation. It was absurd to think that any of them had any chance of scratching you, but getting angry was not the best of their options. You closed your eyes, trying to ignore the words that accused you of being a murderer while those who thought they were the bravest shoved you.

Your body was relaxed and in the end you were knocked to the ground. In your head you imagined calm hills, a sky full of clouds, while you felt the feet of your companions on your back. Your heart was beating fast and you were unable to concentrate. Anger began to rise through your body, your hands began to shake and you opened your eyes, screaming loudly.

All the people who were hitting you immediately shot away. Some came back for you, this time with the humiliation of having exposed their ridiculous strength. You got rid of them one by one, throwing them against the wooden tables.

When you realized what you had done, it was already too late. No one had proof that you were the one who murdered that boy in the woods, but now you just gave it to them. The bullies no longer approached and looked at you in terror.

“I'm sorry, I…” You stammered, looking at the girls that were still at the table, hallucinating. All except Wednesday, who looked at you with satisfaction.

“My God, (Y/N)…” A voice interrupted that tense moment of silence. One of your teachers, Marilyn Thornhill, came up to you with wide eyes.

She was not like the rest. It's not that she had a special attitude towards you or anything like that, but at least she didn't seem to act like the other teachers and she treated you well. You liked her from the first time you saw her, but your depression and the trouble you started to get into had made you to forget your feelings. Now she had seen you hit your mates and that would lead to Weems, and Weems, to the sheriff.

“I…” You said, watching all the guys you hit get up.

It was too much. There was no longer any doubt that you were the murderer. You had just demonstrated your outrageous strength in front of them and a teacher. It was only a matter of time before they came for you, that they took you to the police station, that they sent you to jail or a mental hospital for lack of a better guilty. It was a small town, and you knew how small towns worked.

You were cornered and you had no other options. You had to run away, run away forever. You escaped from the courtyard and quickly went up the stairs. Luckily no one seemed interested in chasing you. You closed the door from the inside and after several minutes crying non-stop you got up and took your hand to the bottle of pills.

Live a miserable life or end it all. At that time you were looking at the pills with trembling hands. A creature like you couldn't be locked up in a jail or a mental institution. You would die slowly.

“Better now…” You sighed, opening the bottle.

The minutes pass and with them, the hours. You were not brave. Not even in the horrible situation you were in you could act. There was no light in your room anymore, it was night. It was weird that no one had come looking for you by then. You didn't think about that anymore, you just debated between life and death with a lost look and your thoughts wandering, as if your own mind was trying to distract you so you wouldn't make that horrible decision.

Just when you finally seemed determined to end it all, someone knocked at your door. Too late, they were already coming for you. You could transform, break the bars and run out the window, it would be easy. But your body stopped. You did not move from your position and the knocks on the door were repeated.

“(Y/N)? Open the door, please, It’s Miss Thornhill…” It was heard behind the armored door. You didn't expect that. It wasn't Larissa, it wasn't the sheriff, it was your botany teacher. You shook your head and put the bottle down on the table again, while hesitatingly you went to the door, turning the keys.

The redhead surprisingly seemed to be alone. She was holding a tray like the ones in the dining room and on her face there was a smile with a tenderness that you had never seen in that school.

“Hi honey, can I come in?” She said softly. You still suspected it was a trap and hesitated, leaning on the door.

“What do you want? Are you coming alone?” You asked, getting nervous again. She looked at you pityingly and shook her head, still smiling.

“I come alone, (Y/N). I was thinking that you would be hungry...” She said, moving the tray.

Your stomach rumbled at the sight of the dinner you had forgotten about and you seriously meditated for a few seconds. Marilyn hadn't acted like the rest of the people in Nevermore, she didn't seem like someone to run away from. After a few seconds, you decided to open the door all the way and let her in.

The redhead walked into your room and she gestured for you to sit on the bed. She sat next to you and put the food on your lap.

“Tell me the truth. Weems sends you to take me with her, right?” You said, starting to eat dinner. “I’m arrested, punished, or both…” She laughed.

“No, honey, you're not arrested…” She said, staring at you as you wolfed down your dinner. You stopped eating and frowned. You were a bit confused. It is true that she was different, but in the time you had been in Nevermore, she did nothing to get close to you.

“I don't believe it, you were there when I hit those boys…” You whispered, setting the tray aside. Marilyn agreed.

“Yes, I saw everything, that's precisely why you're not punished,” she replied.

“Sorry, but I don't understand…” You murmured, shaking your head.

“I've seen how they messed with you, (Y/N), I can't say that this was the right action, but surely anyone in your place would have defended themselves. Don't worry, Weems knows it and she's not going to do anything.”

“What? Why not? Everyone here thinks I'm a dangerous killing machine,” you said, surprised. Marilyn laughed again. Her attitude was one of the strangest for you, but her tone of voice reassured you, she gave you peace.

“Not all of them, (Y/N), I don't think so,” she said tenderly, caressing your cheek. Your body began to burn at the strange sensation of her hand against your skin. Surely your cheeks would have already given you away and would be red.

“Do you... Do you think I'm innocent?” You asked, astonished. You knew that she was normi, that she had no power. If there was anyone with real reason to fear you, it was her, someone who was completely unaware of this world of outcasts in which you lived. But quite the opposite, she seemed like she was the only one who believed you. Little by little the idea of the bottle of pills faded away.

“I don't think so, (Y/N), I'm sure,” the redhead said, removing her hand from your cheek and looking at you now with a melancholic air. “You will find it incredible, but I know what you feel, despite not being a creature as magnificent as you.”

You couldn't help but smile. No one had ever told you that dragons were magnificent. You were so moved that even tears came back to your eyes.

“Wow, you're the first to think that way,” you said in a whisper. She smiled again, but she took a breath to continue speaking.

“I know what it's like to feel alone, (Y/N). I lost my family when I was very young, and I have always lived between two worlds. I was always too odd for normies and not odd enough for outcasts. I have lived all my life in an isolated limbo.”

You listened to her story carefully. It had quite a few things in common with yours, even if it wasn't a scaly, fiery creature.

“I, I'm sorry,” you said feeling sorry for that woman, who seemed like the kindest person in Nevermore.

“Don't worry, I've gotten used to it. Listen to me, (Y/N), don't waste time with those wretches,” she told you, now looking at you fixedly, with a slightly darker tone. “They don't deserve your attention.”

“I don't want their attention, I want them to leave me alone, I haven't done anything to them…” You said, crossing her arms. Marilyn sighed and nodded.

“They, their nature is to hate the different ones and make an excuse that they are the ones who suffer hate. They are like that, honey.”

“So why am I not like that? Well, I mean, I'm one of them too,” you said, thinking of those words. You couldn't find a way to not agree with her.

“You have nothing to do with them. You are unique, they are hundreds. They are cowards, arrogant... But you shouldn't worry about them, do you hear me? They don't deserve you to cry for them... “ Marilyn said, a little closer, almost in a whisper.

You agreed. Perhaps you expected another type of speech, someone who told you that you were all the same or something like that. However, she also seemed to have been teased by Nevemore. How such a kind and innocent woman could feel this way made you realize that she was right. They were arrogant, they did not share they world, they did not let anyone who was different enter it, a different outcast and a normi seemed to be the cause of their problems. Old stories that your uncle used to tell came to your mind. How hate was able to transform people.

“In any case, (Y/N), even if it doesn't help, maybe you could stop by the conservatory some afternoon, and so you can talk to me about your problems and I'll talk to you about mine, is that okay with you?”

You smiled at the proposition. You were no longer alone and you were beginning to realize it. You could not fix everything, at least you could escape the black hole in which you lived for a moment.

The following weeks were somewhat different. Everyone in Nevemore continued to hate you, but little by little you began to ignore them, to contain your rage when someone pushed you or insulted you. It was partly thanks to Marilyn. You listened to her and after classes you began to visit her in the conservatory. You both talked, you laughed... It was a somewhat strange relationship, but it was a relationship. She wasn't afraid of you, she always told you so.

The small attraction you felt towards her intensified. You didn't know if it was because of the pity she showed you, out of pity, but she treated you well, she caressed you from time to time, she listened to you, she understood you...

“Blue moon?” You asked, while you watered the plants.

“Yes, it happens every many years and it sure is a sight worth seeing, don't you think?” Marilyn said, leaning on her desk.

“Maybe it is…” You said joking. She smiled.

“So? Shall we meet tonight in the woods? I promise you won't regret it,” the redhead said, getting a little closer to you.

You turned red, a night meeting, in the middle of nowhere. You knew there was chemistry between you, but your fantasies always stayed inside your room, they never came out. At that time many images were going through your head. Did she feel the same way about you? Or were you just two outcasts in a outcasts’ school? If you wanted to resolve those doubts, you should go to the woods that night.

“Um, okay… Tonight in the woods…” You said with a smile. She laughed and without expecting it, she gently kissed your cheek, leaving you paralyzed.

You left school when the moon shone with all its splendor. Somewhere howling was heard. Your stomach turned at the thought of your companions. Having someone to talk to, managed to bring out some hatred that you had generated towards all your classmates. You might think that hate was wrong, that it's the opposite of love, but Marilyn never said that. She always agreed with you. At first you found the way she talked about them shocking, but soon you enjoyed her cruel comments, always with that innocent smile.

There was no need for light in the woods, the moon was more than enough. You hadn't seen Marilyn, but you were very confident, you were convinced that she would show up.

The lake reflected the moon while you waited for… Your date? You had left early, so you were not in a hurry, you dedicated yourself to throwing stones and making them bounce in the water. Time passed little by little and your nerves began to send you warning signs. There was no sign of the redhead.

You sat on the cool grass, looking at your phone from time to time. No one showed up for an hour. Perhaps something had happened, but it seemed unlikely to you. That she would consider meeting you alone for the night as inappropriate was much more likely.

Sighing with great disappointment, you got up and brushed the grass off your clothes, heading back. A creak behind you stopped your steps. You looked up at the trees, which swayed in the wind.

“Marilyn?” You asked the air, without getting an answer. You weren't scared, you were always the one who scared others, but a chill ran down your back and your senses focused on a dark figure that, thanks to your vision, you could distinguish between the trees.

The wind sent signals to your fine ears. Unfamiliar growls could be made out in that same direction. You had no reason to run, but curiosity made you go closer to the trees. A black shadow pounced on you.

It was a monster. A monster with disproportionate claws and eyes. You fell to the ground in fright, looking at how that creature roared with satisfaction, raising its claws to attack you. Your reflexes acted in your favor, causing you to roll on the ground, escaping the claw.

“Shit!” You yelled, leaping to your feet as the monster roared at having missed. You became defensive, surrounding that creature, which kept stalking you, hitting you with claws from which you could miraculously escape.

Failing to attack you, the monster went into a rage, rushing back at you. This time you were able to get your claws out, grabbing his, sinking into the grass by the force that that dark being did. You couldn't think straight, the fury of that thing was inexhaustible. The image of that devastated hiker passed through your mind. You didn't take long to relate concepts. Surely that would be the monster responsible for those crimes.

Now it was clear to you, if you managed to defeat him, you could clear your name and put the constant visits from the sheriff and the blatant interrogations behind you.

“Okay, you horrible thing, you're going to do me a big favor…” You sighed when you felt how one of his claws scratched your skin, making a wound and tearing your clothes. “You wanted it.”

You took off the trench coat you always wore and began to gasp, your eyes beginning to glow dangerously. It was a clear, lonely place. You could see the lights of the academy, but no one would notice.

The monster stopped mugging you, it just looked at you curiously, while your clothes were torn. Your teeth grew, the scales on your skin turned red, and your body grew and grew. With a roar, you jumped, when, under the blue moon, a majestic red dragon appeared. Feeling like this was a relief for you. It had been too long since you felt that way. Your wings moved, keeping you in the air.

Like a wolf howling at the moon, you roared. You looked down, seeing the monster now as if it were a mere puppy.

With just one claw, you knocked that creature down, smashing it against a tree, which snapped, causing an even more sinister rumble that night.

The monster didn't seem to want to give up, and he stood up, snarling in fury. You went down to the ground, approaching that strange being with a roar, ready to do justice. His claws reached your chest, but immediately after, you grabbed that monster by the neck, lifting it off the ground. The creature roared in fury, digging its claws into your arm. You were going to squeeze that thing until it burst, but before you could, a voice appeared in the woods.

“Tyler, stop it!” It was Marilyn, who appeared among the trees. The monster stopped moving, stopped resisting.

You looked at the woman, surprised. The situation had turned absurd in a matter of a second. Marilyn was talking to that monster, while she was looking at you with admiration.

“(Y/N), do you hear me?” She asked, looking at you curiously. The shock made you paralyze, but you soon nodded, implying that you understood her. You were unable to speak while transformed, but you still had full consciousness.

“Please, let it go,” she said to you, with a somewhat fearful voice, and it was not for less, she was talking to a dragon.

You looked at that monster, which was hanging from your claws. Now it seemed harmless and questions began to appear in your mind from all possible places. Wanting a million answers, you set the monster down gently and began to relax, shrinking in size, gradually returning to your human form.

When you were in your normal form, you ran for your trench coat and quickly covered yourself with it, your gaze fixed on that creature, who was waiting patiently next to the redhead.

“What's going on? What... What is that thing?” You said, shivering with cold. Marilyn didn't seem nervous being around that monster and that was very disturbing.

“Calm down, (Y/N), it's harmless,” she told you, not answering any of your questions. You looked at that creature and then at the redhead, who looked at you satisfied. “You are incredible, (Y/N), a magnificent creature, just as I thought…”

After those words you shook your head, feeling dizzy from the transformation, but above all from the confusion.

“I... I don't understand anything...” You said again, with a hand over your eyes, making an effort to understand.

“Soon you'll understand, honey. Tyler, become human again,” she told the monster, which agreed immediately, reducing its size and transforming into a boy, more or less your age. He was staring at you with a half smile. “Please go get dressed right now.”

The boy looked at Marilyn and nodded again and went into the trees. The fact that he was naked went completely unnoticed by you. Marilyn looked at you curiously and moved closer to you, placing a hand on the wound that protruded from your chest.

“Are you okay, honey?” She asked with a tender but disturbing voice.

“It's just a scratch…” You said nervously, moving away from her touch.

“Well, scratch or not, it has to be healed…” She said, ignoring your desire to back off.

The boy appeared again, now dressed. You, who were waiting for the redhead's caresses on your chest, looked over her shoulder, keeping an eye on that mysterious boy.

“Oh, don't worry about Tyler…” Marilyn said, covering yourself well with your trench coat. “He does what I tell him.”

“I... I don't understand anything...” You said, overwhelmed by the circumstances.

“It's very simple, (Y/N). Tyler, come here,” Marilyn said. The boy moved automatically, like he was some kind of robot, getting right in front of you. “Shake hands with (Y/N), she has been a formidable rival for you, don't you think?”

Tyler reached out his hand for yours. You were suspicious, you had seen what that boy was, despite his angelic face. You shyly shook his hand and he smiled.

“I've never seen anything like this, you're very strong, (Y/N),” he told you with a soft, innocent voice.

You shook your head, speechless. You winced as your wounds began to demand your attention.

“Come with me, honey… Let's heal you to a place where we can talk. Tyler, you drive.”

You got into a car with the boy and Marilyn and after five minutes of traveling in complete silence, you arrived at an apparently abandoned house.

You didn't understand anything, but you followed the redhead into the building. It was a dilapidated house, but well preserved, especially one of the bedrooms on the upper floor. Marilyn sat you on the bed and caressed your cheek, studying your reactions. You were almost in shock, with a lost look. Tyler was also standing there, expressionless, looking at you.

“What are you doing there like an idiot? Go get the first-aid kit,” Marilyn ordered, pointing to the door.

“Yes, Laurel.”

You blinked at the way the boy called your teacher and you were finally able to react.

“Laurel?” You asked. She looked at you with a mischievous smile and nodded, sitting down next to you.

“It's a long story, (Y/N), but don't worry, I'm going to tell you…” She said, uncovering your wounded chest. You instinctively covered yourself and she smiled amused.

“Are you ashamed?” She asked jokingly. You nodded, realizing there was nothing under that coat. “You mustn't honey, you can trust me… The question is… Can I trust you?”

You were going to babble nonsense, but Tyler came back into the room with a white box.

“Wait outside,” Marilyn told him. He nodded, and giving you a strange smile, he left the room.

When it was just her and you, avoiding your defensive movements, she managed to take off your coat, slipping it off your shoulders.

“Be nice, will you?” The redhead said, pulling your hands away. You stopped fighting. That was so strange that not even your shame was able to outshine it.

“I don't understand anything…” You whispered, hissing in pain as Marilyn began to heal your wounds.

“Tyler is a Hyde,” she said dryly, glancing at you briefly. “A powerful creature that obeys the commands of a master.”

“A Hyde? Mrs. Frampton never told us about…”

“Oh, of course,” Marilyn said, laughing. “Those idiots never see beyond themselves. There are more Hyde in the world than dragons, but they prefer to mess with you, typical of the outcasts, harass the weakest.”

“You… You say that he obeys a master… You….”

“Yes, it's me. I managed to unlock it shortly after arriving at Nevermore. It's easy to do it if you know how,” she said without giving importance to the fact that she had a terrible monster under her orders.

You thought of each of the revelations. Monster, hiker, deaths. Soon some dark areas began to lighten in your mind.

“The hiker… So it was Tyler who…”

She nodded impassively, while she passed some bandages over your chest, wrapping the wound well. When she finished, she sighed and unexpectedly placed a brief kiss on your lips. If you hadn't been so confused and scared, you would have trembled at that unexpected act. You opened your mouth to say something, but found no words. It was all so surreal that you thought it was a dream, or a nightmare, a nightmare-dream, or something like that.

“Why?” You asked. Not even you were able to know if you were asking about the monster or about the kiss.

“Because I like you…” She said, amused, putting your coat back on. “You are beautiful and very strong...”

You blushed, but before falling captivated by her words, you shook your head.

“No, I don't mean… I mean… why a Hyde? What do you want it for?”

“Oh, my sweet girl... You're so innocent... I need it to get rid of all those Nevermore outcasts. You see, my name is not Marilyn Thornhill. My name is Laurel Gates,” you nodded with wide eyes, ignoring the first part of her words.

“Laurel Gates…” You repeated with a small voice. The name was not at all familiar to you.

“Yes. I’m the daughter of what was the most important family in Jericho, I descend directly from Joseph Crackstone, the founder of the town and well... This is my house, by the way.”

“Um…” You stammered, desperate because that information seemed irrelevant to you.

“My family had been fighting for centuries to end this scourge of outcasts, to purify the place where their children grew up, but unfortunately, those soulless beasts ended their lives. Nevermore and all his spawns killed my family, I was left alone.”

You now began to understand, not only what had happened that night, but also all the strange phrases that she said from time to time in your talks in the conservatory. Things about how bad your peers were, about the supremacist nature of outcasts.

“Them?” You asked. She nodded, her expression hardening for a moment, before smirking.

“But, it will soon be over, (Y/N),” she said, patting your legs. “My family was always one step behind them, I have… Another way of doing things, a little more… Supernatural one… Tyler is just a pathetic simple tool to get everything I need. And now is when my proposal comes, (Y/N).”

You nodded, understanding where the conversation was going.

“Tyler is a good slave, but when I saw you giving those wretches what they deserved… When I saw what you were capable of, I realized that I was completely wrong. You are stronger, smarter, faster, more powerful... And above all, you also want them to pay for everything they have done to you, I see it in your eyes, you hate them, (Y/N), just like me.”

“I… Well…” You stammered. You were suffering contempt, plunged into a depression that your new companions only made worse.

“They do that, (Y/N), they steal the little happiness you have, they leave you alone, isolated, without hope. It's their specialty, (Y/N),” Laurel said, with a sweet voice, trying to convince you that this crusade was the right thing to do, that they should disappear.

You remembered that fateful afternoon, the one you said goodbye to your family with the bottle of pills in your hand, about to do something crazy precisely because your colleagues refused to give you a chance, to see you as if you weren't someone dangerous, a murderer.

You had no reason to think that they deserved to live, that if you had done what you wanted, they would have won, they would have claimed your life and they would not have cared. In your murky thoughts, you imagined some kind of banquet or celebration after your death, like those medieval songs in which the monster was defeated and the village held an ostentatious banquet together with the defeated beast.

You didn't want that, now you could change history, be the one who won. It was a tempting idea, revenge, make everyone pay for their prejudices. You weren't a bad person, you would never hurt anyone. Throughout your life you had suffered because of the people around you, your parents died because of those people, like Marilyn's, or Laurel's.

“I… I don't know…” You said stammering. “I have never wanted to hurt anyone...”

“I know, my love, you are a good girl, you are not like them, but tell me, what did they for you? Only to suffer at the hands of those monsters...” Laurel said, approaching you, sitting down next to you again.

“I… It's probably just that…” You said, getting very nervous, looking for some excuse to prevent the idea from sounding better and better in your head.

“What, my precious girl? Do you think they deserve to live longer than you? Wouldn't they do the same with another person?” Laurel said, pouting. You had no answer for that. You were good, you knew it, just imaging a person with hope, with a little more joy in living, suffer the same contempt, the same sinking, the same descent into hell made you burn with rage.

“You, you're right…” You said, raising your head. Laurel smiled at you, but she didn't say anything, she just kissed you again, like she was somehow sealing some kind of contract.

“My love… Of course. Together you and me, we will be invincible... Good will triumph, you'll see...”

You nodded, growing disturbingly sure of what you were doing. You could taste revenge, you could take pleasure imagining all these outcasts paying for what they did to you, what they did to Laurel. You secretly loved her, she secretly loved you. Still not sure she wasn't using you, you hugged her, crying uncontrollably into her shoulder.

“Shhh, don't cry my love… Calm down,” she told you, caressing your head gently.

“I don't know if I should…” You sobbed. “Everyone believes that I killed the hikers…”

“That's okay, calm down...” She told you, sounding a little impatient. “Calm down, (Y/N),” she said more roughly, shaking you.

You were scared by that almost aggressive attitude, but you made an effort to remain calm.

“What…? What are we going to do?” You asked, controlling your crying. Laurel smiled, seeing how you finally relaxed.

“To begin with, we are going to get rid of two problems at once. As you know, Tyler has been doing me… favors…”

You stood pensive, thinking about how the monster certainly looked like the mysterious hiker killer.

“He is the murderer… You, you ordered him to…” You said in a very low voice, beginning to being scared.

“My love, everything I do, I do it for the greater good, I hope you understand that…” The redhead told you, cupping your face in her hands.

“Why do you have to kill people?” You asked, looking into those dark eyes that didn't look like your sweet teacher's.

“That doesn't matter, darling, they're just pawns in a bigger game…” She whispered, very close to your lips. You nodded, somewhat puzzled. “For now, let's get rid of that suspicion, Tyler!” She yelled, making the boy appear in the room instantly.

He looked at you and nodded, waiting for his mistress's command.

“Tyler, my good Hyde, are you willing to do your mistress a big favor?” The redhead asked, with a childish voice.

“Of course, whatever you want…” Tyler murmured, puffing out his chest, feeling proud of what he did.

“Well, I like it that way,” the redhead said, getting up and lightly caressing Tyler's cheek, which made you feel a little angry. “Listen carefully, because this will be my last order. You're going to confess to everything you've done, of course, without mentioning me. You will go to your father's police station, drenched in blood and say how much you enjoy murdering poor hikers.”

You listened carefully to those words. The real culprit would finally confess, freeing you from suspicion.

“Okay, what do I do next?” Tyler asked, with that disturbing angelic look on his face.

“Oh, well, nothing, just spending a few decades locked up in jail.”

You looked at her immediately. You only knew about Hyde's nature from what Laurel told you. It seemed to you that such a request was crazy, that no matter how slave he was, it couldn't seem like a good idea. You were wrong, the boy smiled and nodded, leaving the mansion.

“Now, honey, you must return to Nevermore before they miss you. Tomorrow will be a new day, the beginning of our new life, together.”

You obeyed, a little dizzy. Everything had happened very quickly, you had made too important and dangerous decisions, but a smile marked your face, your eyes shone with a different, evil shine. The end of your suffering was finally approaching, and that made you happy.

That night you didn't need medicine, you slept calmly, in peace. In the morning you noticed the first consequences of what happened the night before.

The looks of hatred and fear that your companions directed at you changed. Now they seemed to avoid looking you in the eye. A hand on your shoulder snapped you out of your thoughts.

“Um… (Y/N)…” It was Enid Sinclair, the gossip who advised everyone to stay away from you. You looked at her with a frown. Her face was embarrassed, apologetic. “I, I would like to apologize for… Well, for all the blog stuff…”

You crossed your arms. You thought about everything they had said about you, students and teachers. You thought about that afternoon when you were about to end your life, you remembered why you wanted to do it.

“Perfect,” you said, turning. She grabbed your wrist, preventing you from escaping from her.

“Uh, seriously, (Y/N), everyone here was shocked when the sheriff's son confessed… No one knows what to tell you, but everyone is very sorry.”

You laughed cheekily, a mocking laugh. Yes, they were sorry, just as if you had decided the path of surrender. Surely they would cry, they would wonder if they were really the culprits. It was ridiculous, an apology that, if you hadn't met Marilyn, you wouldn't have been able to hear. An uncontrolled rage seized you, imagining what it would be like to have left this life knowing that in the end, the real culprit was not you, how they would have won.

“Come on, don't be so dramatic…” Enid said, pretending to be joking. “Everything is cleared up now.”

Those words completely unhinged you.

“I’m dramatic? You are the ones who made life miserable for me. Did it amuse you to see me suffer? No Enid, I do not accept your apologies, neither yours, nor those of any of you. You think that making value judgments is your strong point, that you are the victims, that the rest of us are the executioners, but you are wrong, you are only an elite of weirdos pretending to be the masters of the universe,” you said, breathing with increasing difficulty .

“Eh, don't go too far,” Wednesday said, who was next to her.

“I'll do whatever I want!” You yelled, drawing the attention of the entire school, including Principal Weems, who hurried over to where you were.

“Ms. (Y / N), is something wrong?” She asked with a softer tone than usual.

“No, nothing's wrong,” you muttered, looking at her with hatred.

“(Y/N), I am very sorry for everything that has happened these last few weeks. All your classmates are looking forward to apologizing to you, and you should be nice and accept their apology.”

You laughed again, feeling how your scales were beginning to appear on your skin. There were only two ways to transform yourself: by wishing, or in a very important stressful situation, like that one.

“I don't have to accept apologies from the people who almost made me end my life…” You growled, with an increasingly guttural and deep voice. Larissa looked at you, shaking her head, and she started to freak out. “And you are the worst of all, looking at things with your own magnifying glass, pretending to be the destroyer of walls and barriers, the principal who pretends to be the liberator, the unifier of normies and outcasts. But it really doesn't give a shit to you. You just care about continuing to put money into your checking account without worrying about the welfare of the students or staff.

!(Y/N), you're playing with fire, calm down right now or…”

“Or what? Hey? What are you going to do to me? Lock myself in a room with electrified bars, call my uncle and say that even the great Larissa Weems couldn't beat me? You are just another outcast, arrogant and petulant like the rest of the people who live here.”

Your voice was already practically unrecognizable, you felt how the clothes imprisoned you, they felt much tighter. You knew what would happen in just 10 seconds, but the anger you felt didn't matter to you. Al hands until two warm hands landed on your shoulders. You recognized that perfume. Laurel.

“Hey, (Y/N), calm down…” she told you softly. You looked at her and closed your eyes. You knew what was going to happen but thanks to that interruption, you were able to stop yourself in time. The clothes stopped squeezing you and the scales disappeared. You blinked and shook your head, looking around the huddle of students that had formed.

“(Y/N)…” A terrified Larissa said.

“Don't worry, Larissa, I'll make sure she calms down…” Laurel said, with her Marilyn tone. The principal narrowed her eyes, but seeing that she somehow acted as a relaxing balm for you, she let you go with her.

Once in her room, she sat you on her bed and sighed.

“Are you okay? She asked her affectionately. You shook your head and started to sob.

“No, I'm not feeling well. Now they pretend to apologize to me, to pretend that they haven't done anything to me... It's... It's unbearable...”

She growled affectionately, pulling you into a tender, understanding hug. You hung on to her clothes, letting off steam.

“Calm down, darling, you shouldn't waste time and strength with those people... It's not worth it... It's only you and me that matters, remember? You and me.”

“I, I know but…” You said, being interrupted by a passionate kiss from the redhead.

“Do not fear for them, soon they will disappear and you will not have to worry anymore, honey... It's a matter of time... In the meantime, the only thing we can do... Is to love each other...”

After those disconcerting words, the kisses returned, this time wilder. Little by little you left, forgetting about your little crisis and giving yourself over to everything Laurel tried to offer you. Kisses, caresses, gasps that turned into moans, in the rubbing of your naked bodies, in words of love and victory, in a new dawn.

Every time she caresses you, your skin burned. When her fingers entered you, you seemed to freeze, forgetting your problems, regretting wanting to leave this world without feeling what it was like to be loved. The decision you made was difficult, it wasn't morally correct, but you knew you couldn't live without it, that little act of unbridled passion proved it to you. You could be much better than Tyler, you would be her lover, her slave, without the need for forced servitude, knowing that the only thing she had to dominate you was your heart in her hands.

#marilyn thornhill #marilyn thornhill x reader #wednesday #ms thornhill #oneshot #laurel gates

34 notes · View notes

thisgirlnamedblusy · 9 months

Note

Heyyy how are you? can i request a fic?

Basically its marilyn x student!reader, where reader used to be sort of a troublemaker that gets a lot into fights and detention and does pretty bad during marilyns class and other classes because she couldn’t concentrate, then suddenly after they start dating she starts doing way better bc Marilyn has been helping her study for her classes and reader has been paying more attention, aswell as behaving better and not getting into trouble anymore.

And then Wednesday gets suspicious because suddenly reader is getting grades almost as good as hers and she’s not getting into fights or detention,she thinks that reader might be bribing the teachers or something, and so she starts and investigation with enid to find out what reader is truly doing. At some point, they almost catch them, but then reader gets fed up and tells them that shes just been studying harder and that Marilyn has offered to help sometimes and that they’re not doing anything weird. This is obviously a lie but Wednesday and enid back off and stop the investigation because they’ve never seen reader so angry with them before.

Yes!!!!! Here it is!!! I'm very sorry about the delay, a have a huge amount of requests right now!!! And sorry about the language mistakes too!!! I hope you like it!!! :))))))

Good changes

Pairing: Marilyn Thornhill x Fem, Student! Reader

Warnings: Fluff, bad student…

Word count: 5,181

Summary: You were a disaster, a bad student, always making a fuss, but your teacher, your girlfriend gave you the best advice of your life…

N/A: Requests are open!!! Sorry about the delays, I’m working hard on your requests. I love you all!!!

“And that's why you shouldn't step on them if you don't want to smell as bad as…” Marilyn, your botany teacher, explained.

“Bianca's new perfume,” you said aloud, causing all eyes to turn towards you, before the whole classroom burst into a loud laugh.

Marilyn closed her eyes and sighed, exhausted from your constant interruptions.

Since you were a little girl, you were a troublesome student. Not even all the money your parents had could pay for a teacher who could put up with you. You always studied at Nevermore, your telekinetic powers led you to share class with all kinds of strange creatures.

You had no choice. Every week you would end up in a fight, in the principal's office, or with some call from your parents, telling you how disappointed they were in you. It wasn't your fault, well it was, but honesty you had always had trouble concentrating, to not divert your attention in the face of some situation that was conducive to making fun of something and interrupting the class. Even with Marilyn, with whom you had a… a somewhat different relationship, you were able to contain yourself and listen carefully to her explanations.

The redhead looked at you with disappointment in her eyes and left the mushroom she was holding on the table, waiting for the little riot of laughter to stop. Deep down you felt bad for her, you knew how unloved she was at school just for being normi, but your way of being went beyond even your feelings.

“Shut up, (Y/N),” the siren answered you, furious at your comment.

You smirked and blew her a kiss, turning her face comically angry.

“That's enough, silence,” Marilyn said, desperate as she shook her head. Among all the teachers you had, she was the only one who had never lost her temper with the students, and especially with you.

All the laughter slowly died away and Bianca turned with a huff. You laughed, satisfied with the mess you had caused.

“Can I continue?” The teacher asked, ironically. “Well, as I was saying, this specimen grows in forests all over the…”

The bell interrupted her explanation and your classmates quickly began to gather their stuff and leave the conservatory.

“We'll see if you laugh so much when you leave” Bianca whispered to you, while you put your backpack on your shoulder.

“You have no guts, Bianca,” you said sarcastically, while the young woman left the class.

As the last of the students left the building, you walked over to the desk, where Marilyn was sitting, her hand on her forehead.

“Ahem,” you said, making the redhead look at you with cold eyes. “Aren't you going to say hello?”

Marilyn got up and approached you, giving you a too brief kiss on your lips.

Yes, you were in a relationship with your teacher, something that, coming from you, didn't sound so strange.

You didn't know if it was your disastrous way of being, your listless attitude towards life or your impudence that could have caught her attention. It simply emerged between punishment and punishment, spending hours in the conservatory with her. Little by little you began to start conversations, discovering how much you had in common despite the difference in age and, above all, in behavior.

The redhead caressed your cheek and sighed, sitting back down at her desk. You frowned. You knew that she didn't like you interrupting her classes, but she had never shown it, beyond a comment or a little reproach.

“Oh, don't say you're angry…” You said in a mocking tone, sitting down at the table. “It was just a joke.”

Marilyn looked up and blinked rapidly.

“It's always a joke, (Y/N)…” She said in a soft tone, but full of disappointment. You should feel guilty, you should want to apologize, but all you felt was confusion and anger at her attitude.

“I notice a certain authoritarian teacher tone …” You said, raising and lowering your eyebrows. “You know I've done worse things, I'm a good girl in your class...”

“A good girl? Last week you glued Kent to the chair, here in my class, guess who had to peel the boy off the chair, wait, I don't have to tell you, you were there, laughing until you were breathless,” she said with that tone that slightly reminded you of the rest of the adults, your parents, Principal Weems and the rest of the teachers.

“Well, he deserved it…” You said, getting defensive. “Come on, I only have 10 minutes until the next class, are you really going to spend them telling me off?” You said, climbing up the desk until you were at her level, brushing your lips with hers. She didn't answer, you knew how to make her nervous. To make any attempt to reproach you for your behavior would be overshadowed by your kisses.

At first she responded, kissing you tenderly and cupping your cheeks in her hands, but she soon pulled away from you, shaking her head.

“No, this time you're not going to fool me, (Y/N),” she said, looking through some papers that were under you. “Do you mind getting off the table?”

You snorted, but you obeyed, biting your tongue.

“Please, I already have Weems for sermons,” you said, wanting to leave there more and more.

“Look at this, failed, failed…” She told you, showing you your exams. “The work about the cactus, just a heart pierced with an arrow,” she said, turning the pages, being able to see how the arrow moved until it pierced the heart.

“Eh, eh, I had a hard time doing it…” You said angrily. “I made it for you, it was a gift.”

Marilyn slammed the papers down on the table and tried not to get any more nervous than she already was. No one could talk to you without going crazy, at least no one who wanted to say how you had to do things.

“(Y/N), just… Just tell me why you can't be a little more… I don't know, like Wednesday for example.”

You widened your eyes. Wednesday Addams seemed like the typical antisocial, gothic and somewhat scary girl. But still, she was all the teachers’ favorite, the only one capable of rivaling that stupidsiren Bianca. You didn't like that comment.

“Like Wednesday?” You asked immediately, narrowing your eyes.

“Well, yes, (Y/N). She's a strange girl, but she doesn't get into trouble and she's a good student,” the redhead answered naturally, something that made you even angrier.

“If you like Wednesday so much, why don't you ask her to do the same things to you that I do? Mommy?” You ironized, feeling the dagger of jealousy digging into your heart. Marilyn rolled her eyes with a weary sigh.

“You know that's not what I mean, (Y/N), just stop behaving like a little girl,” she told you, putting a hand on your shoulder.

“Well, that's what it seems, Marilyn…” You grumbled, moving away from her touch. “You know I'm that way, and you don't care when we're in bed.” The redhead approached again, turning you around so you could look into her eyes.

“My love… I… You know I love you, right?”

“I don't know,” you said, avoiding her gaze with childish movements.

“Don't be silly, you know it very well…” She whispered in your ear. Her tone was now soft, loving, more like what it used to be.

“If you love me, let me live my life the way I want,” you answered, pretending that your cheeks did not blush due to her soft caresses.

“That's the problem, (Y/N), I can't let you do it,” she said, without disturbing her affectionate tone, grabbing you by the waist.

“Why? I'll be leaving school soon and we can finally both leave here, as you promised,” you said, instinctively resting your head on her shoulder.

“My precious girl…” She sighed, hugging you. “Can't you see that I care about you? If I didn't care I would let you go down that path… But I can't do it. I care about you, (Y/N), I care about your future. I know you're not stupid, honey, but you have to make an effort to improve.”

“I can't,” you said, with tears in your eyes. It was hard for you to focus, to study, you knew you were capable of behaving well, but your body was asking for trouble, fights, punishments and bad grades. It was a fight you finished too long ago.

“Of course you can, darling, you just have to work a little harder,” she told you, wiping away your tears.

“I don't even know where to start…” You said, really thinking about those words. You weren't interested in being a better person, a better student, but Marilyn was the woman you loved, and she was right.

“I think to begin with, the simplest thing is that you don't get into more trouble,” Marilyn said, smiling at your change of attitude.

“I like getting into trouble,” you teased, being dazed by the brightness of her eyes, something that not even the unruly (Y/N) could resist.

“I know,” she said, laughing. ��Just do it for me.”

After that intense conversation, you left the conservatory, with too many doubts in your mind. You did not believe that the possibility of change would one day cross your mind. You liked being that bad girl who went to the principal's office, who made the most petulant students to burn in rage. But there was something that made you seriously think about your future, that dreamed future with her. Your parents had great wealth thanks to their businesses. Your whole life was settled from the start, you never had to fight for anything.

Marilyn, on the other hand, did not have an easy life. In those quiet bed talks, she told you about her life, her past. She was an orphan, she had nothing, and no one. If it was possible to start from less than zero, it was thanks to her. A woman who got a position in an academy for outcasts as a normi, who got a life according to what she deserved.

It was unfair that you wasted the opportunities she didn't have, that you laughed at everything she had fought for, going through everything and willing to live off your parents and their money. It was obvious that something had to change, a knot in the stomach told you that you should have reacted before seeing yourself at 20 years old and still in high school.

“Hey, you,” a cocky voice interrupted your walk towards the next class. Bianca and her entire insufferable group of sirens seemed to want revenge.

“Oh, if it's you, you stink… I mean, the great Bianca,” you said mockingly, standing up, being surrounded by them.

“I told you that when you got out of class you were going to pay,” the young woman said, threatening. You shrugged, rolling up the sleeves of your uniform jacket, ready to fight you again. A strange voice in your head told you that this was not the path you should follow if you wanted to change.

That small moment of hesitation caused the siren's fist to land in your eye, knocking you to the ground.

“Shit…” You said, taking your hand to her face that was beginning to throb due to the punch.

“So you'll learn not to mess with me,” Bianca said, satisfied as she shook off her hand.

You wanted to fight back, punch and kick as usual, but you only stood up, hands in surrender.

“Okay, okay, I give up…” You said, feeling such a humiliation that it made you rethink if you were doing the right thing.

“Do you give up?” The mermaid asked, surprised, gesturing to her friends to relax. “What a good news, although I have not heard an apology.”

You snorted, putting your hand over your eye. You weren't going to go there.

“Fuck you, Barclay.”

“What did you say?” She asked, blinking rapidly.

“Hey, hey, hey, calm down...”

A cheerful voice, which could not belong to anyone other than Enid Sinclair, came between you.

“Are you fighting again?” Another darker voice, Wednesday Addams appeared on the scene. Seeing her made you remember those little jealousies and you couldn't help but look at her with some suspicion.” “Violence is for fools.”

“Tell her that,” you responded annoyedly, nodding towards the siren, who laughed petulantly. “I haven't done anything.”

After those words, being aware of the humiliation you had suffered, you walked away from that scene and the questions kept coming to your mind, especially about how a girl like Wednesday could be better than you in almost everything she did.

“I swear it wasn't me,” you said while that night, Marilyn health your black eye, obviously looking at you doubtfully.

“Sure…” She whispered the redhead, finishing applying the cream and cleaning her hands.

“Ask Enid, she was there,” you protested, crossing your arms. Marilyn looked at you and smiled, shaking her head.

“It was just a joke, (Y/N), I believe you, calm down,” she said softly. “Well, I think that in a couple of days the purple will have completely disappeared.”

“Oh…” You said, a little incredulous. “Do you believe me? Me? Do you believe the unruly girl from Nevermore?

“Yes, I believe you, honey,” she answered the redhead, kissing you tenderly on the lips. “Well, I think you should go back to your room.”

“So soon?” You asked, looking at the clock and frowning. Marilyn tilted her head, looking at you with a "you must do it without question" face.

“I think I remember that in two days you have an important literature exam,” she told you, studying your reaction. You were obviously ignorant of everything to do with exams and that's what she was expecting you to do.

“Oh, yes, yeah, but…” You said a little embarrassed, seeing how another of your nights of forbidden passion in her room wouldn't be possible.

“Go study, (Y/N), remember your promise,” she told you with a loving smile.

“Promise? I don't remember having promised anything,” you protested, while the redhead gently pushed you out of her room.

When the door closed you were going to continue protesting, but you gave up. It was completely impossible for you to study so hard to pass the exam in such a short time. Still, even if you didn't make any verbal promises, you knew Marilyn was right.

Your messy single room wasn't the best of study environments, but you still did something you hadn't done before, put the book on your desk, turned on the little lamp, and read, trying not to droop .

It was very frustrating. You could barely read a page without looking at the ceiling, at the phone, or anywhere but at the English writers. The hours passed and you thought that nothing you read had stayed in your memory. With a sharp bang, you dropped your head on top of the book, desperate.

“It's impossible,” you sighed, closing the book and lying down on the bed. You had never considered starting to study seriously and despite this, you did not think it was as complicated as it was turning out to be. You couldn't do it alone, you would need help, and lots of it.

Jumping up from the bed, you grabbed the book and left the room again. It was late, but it wasn't midnight yet, Marilyn had to stay awake.

“What are you doing here?” She asked, pulling you roughly into the room. Whenever you went to see her, she would have huge fits of paranoia, and that was understandable. “I told you to go study...”

You grumbled and showed her the book, plopping down on the bed.

“I've tried but it's impossible, I can't concentrate,” you confessed, looking at her almost pleading. You didn't want to be explicit, you didn't want to feel humiliated, you expected her to use her ability to read your mind and figure out what you were up to.

“Oh, poor thing…” She said with a sad voice, sitting next to you. You looked at her and nodded, playing with the book in your hands. “Do you want me to help you to study, my love?”

You, embarrassed and on the verge of utter embarrassment, looked down and nodded.

They were two strange days. There was nothing that was not literature. Marilyn sat next to you, in the afternoons in the library, at night in her room. She was very patient with you, and she gave you advice, helping you memorize the whole lesson. Her help was more useful than you thought, when exam day came, to your surprise, you remembered the answer to all the questions and a smile broke out on your face as you wrote more than in your entire life.

“(Y/N), you have written something, you surprise me,” the teacher said, taking your exam. You looked at him and scoffed at the unpleasant comment.

“You're going to freak out, Hill,” you said in your usual rebellious girl tone. The man rolled his eyes as he took a look at your exam.

Days later…

“Ladies, gentlemen, I have to say that last week's exam was a tremendous failure,” the teacher said with a stack of papers on the table. “As always, it is clear that none of you intends to pass my course. However... I have had a pleasant surprise. There have been two A,” he said, beginning to hand out the exams. “Addams, congratulations, as always.”

You were looking forward to your turn and when the teacher looked for your exam, he sighed, shaking his head.

“Ms. (Y/N), you are the other A,” he told you, revising the exam before handing it to you. The entire class turned immediately at that statement. You widened your eyes when you saw your grade. It was a perfect exam, without any trace of red corrections on it, a perfect registration. It was a new feeling for you and much better than you thought. “I hope you haven't cheated.”

“Of course she has cheated,” Bianca said, her face completely disjointed. You smiled smugly and shook your head.

“What's up Barclay? Are you envious?” You asked mockingly. The siren seemed to be blowing smoke out of her mouth, which made you feel even better. In front of you, Wednesday Addams was also looking at you with intrigue, but she didn't say anything.

When the class ended, the teacher stopped you before you could run to tell Marilyn about your success.

“Wait a moment, (Y/N),” he told you. You snorted impatiently and crossed your arms. “Are you going to tell me how you did it? Or do I have to call Miss Grace to read your mind?”

“What?” You asked, offended. “I haven't cheated, I've just studied,” you said, defending yourself.

The man looked you up and down, looking for any sign of a lie in your words or in your face.

“Really?” He asked. You nodded impatiently. “Well, you should do it more often.”

“Yes, yes…” You said walking out the door.

When you left, another person was waiting for you. Wednesday, next to Enid, they looked at you with their arms crossed.

“Hello girls…” You said kindly. You were happy, you had no reason to have an antisocial attitude.

“Spit it out, (Y/N),” Wednesday said with her usual cold and inexpressive tone.

“Spit what,” you asked amused. She didn't move, she just looked at you questioningly.

“How did you do it? You were by my side in the exam and I haven't seen you cheat,” she told you. You snorted and shook your head.

“It's just that I haven't cheated,” you said firmly. The rage began to run through your body, it was very frustrating that no one believed that you had achieved it by yourself.

“You can tell us. We are not going to say anything,” Enid said, in a confidential tone.

“Come on... I haven't cheated...” You said, passing by them and walking quickly towards the conservatory to give your girlfriend the wonderful news.

“My love, this is so great,” Marilyn said, hugging you effusively. “You see? You can do it.”

“The truth is that I did just for seeing Bianca's face, it was worth it,” you said amused, between kisses from the redhead.

“I'm very proud of you, (Y/N),” she told you softly. You hugged her. You didn't feel like telling your parents, simply with those words of pride from the woman you loved was enough for you, with her kisses, with her caresses.

“I've only done it for you, for the record,” you said satisfied, looking through the windows in case someone approached in the middle of that carefree festival of kisses and caresses.

“If you do, it's enough...”

The days passed with a completely new (Y/N). You no longer got into trouble, and your grades gradually improved, earning you the admiration of all your teachers and, increasingly, of your classmates.

Wednesday stopped being the protagonist in all the questions the teachers asked, now she had a worthy rival with you. You had outgrown the smug Bianca days ago. You were the new star of the class, an angelic and far from punishing new version of yourself. Nobody seemed to recognize you.

All the teachers were surprised with you, and Marilyn was more and more affectionate, always helping you to study, giving you advice and supporting you unconditionally. Without her help, you would never have achieved any of this.

Contrary to what you thought, it felt good to do things the right way, getting good grades and being good. Your attention improved and you hardly got distracted in class anymore.

Your relationship with Marilyn became more passionate, she seemed happy having helped you with your problems, turning you into a good girl, and she showed it less and less discreetly.

-X equals 45 and Y equals 56.- You said when you finished the mathematical operation- Marilyn took the sheet of paper and studied it cautiously.

“Let's see… Yes, that's correct. Great darling, numbers are no longer a secret to you,” she said to you, giving you a kiss on the cheek.

You blushed, looking around you. There was no one in the library, but lately you felt you were being watched, it was an unpleasant feeling and you couldn't find any explanation for it.

“Great,” you said satisfied, getting close to her ear. “What's the next lesson?” You asked suggestively. She pulled away a bit and giggled when she felt your lips on her ear.

“Well… Oh, my God, (Y/N), not here,” she said when your kisses ran down her neck.

“Why not? There is no one here,” you said amused, moving your chair a little closer to hers. She laughed, looking nervously around her.

“Because it's a public place, and you know what I think about public places,” the redhead answered, not making any attempt to get you away from her neck.

“That they are tremendously exciting?”

“That they are dangerous, (Y/N)... Someone could come and... Oh, my God, get your hand out of there,” she said with her cheeks blushing, while you caressed her inner thigh under the table, and under her skirt.

Amused and mocking, you shook your head, while you insisted on continuing with your hot and provocative caresses. A noise of unknown origin made you quickly withdraw your hand.

“What's wrong?” The redhead asked. You looked at her quizzically because of the desperate and agitated tone of voice that made you realize that she was enjoying it, and you looked around.

“I don't know, but I could have sworn I heard something,” you said, turning around immediately. “Aha,” you said, pointing to a corner, from where a pink cloth protruded whose owner was unmistakable. “Enid, I've seen you,” you said getting up from your chair.

“Shit,” the young werewolf said, coming out of her hiding place next to Wednesday, who was looking at her with fire in her eyes.

“I told you to wear something more discreet,” the brunette scolded her. Enid shrugged.

“What are you doing here? If I didn't know you, I would think that you are spying on me,” you said, somewhat worried. You had kissed Marilyn and you didn't know what they had seen, or since when they were there.

“Us?” the blonde asked, taking one of the books from the shelf. “We were just looking for a book.”

You looked at the cover and laughed, crossing your arms.

“Reproduction and sexual life of amphibians,” you read amused, making Enid start to turn red with embarrassment and receive a nudge from Wednesday.

“I don't know why I keep bringing you to my investigations, you're a disaster,” she told Enid, while the werewolf left the book on the shelf.

“Investigation?” You asked, glancing sideways at Marilyn, who was obviously pretending to be busy, as if you hadn't been there studying math and kissing for more than two hours.

“Well, it doesn't matter anymore…” Wednesday whispered, killing the embarrassed Enid with her gaze. “Yes, investigations, about you specifically.”

“I knew it,” you said, triumphant and fearful. You knew that Wednesday's detective skills were quite remarkable. She could know everything. “And why exactly do you investigate me?”

“(Y/N), you're a strange girl…” The brunette whispered, narrowing her eyes and pacing around you as if she were a vulture circling her prey. “Since I arrived at Nevermore, not a single day has gone by without seeing you go to the principal's office, ignoring all the exams and paper works, making a fuss in class... And now, suddenly you become the best student in the academy, better even than me.”

“What's wrong? You're not going to tell me that you too are dying of envy like Bianca…” You said, leaning on a shelf.

“It's not that,” Wednesday said.

"Well, maybe a bit,” Enid interrupted, earning another glare from Wednesday.

“I've been investigating your family, they're some well-known businessmen, tremendously rich…” She continued, ignoring her friend's lack of discretion.

“Yeah, well, everyone knows that, great research…” You said with a sigh, getting nervous as you were unable to know where the conversation was going.

“Lately you always stay with the teachers after class, help Miss Thornhill in the conservatory…”

Those words made you feel some relief. If she talked that way, she hadn't been in the library long enough to know what was going on. You looked askance at the redhead who, as discreetly as she could, was trying to pull up the underwear that you had pulled down just 5 minutes ago. You smirked at her comical moves and tried to block the two girls' attention from her by clearing your throat.

“I don't know what you think exactly, Wednesday, but I have earned my grades with effort and hard work.”

“Yours or your parents'?” She asked mockingly, darkening her gaze. You widened your eyes and blinked in disbelief.

“What do you mean?” You asked.

“It's not crazy to think that thanks to your parents' money all the teachers are benefiting you,” she answered, very sure of her words.

“What?”

“I'll say it with just one word: bribery.”

You laughed out loud. That was so absurd that you didn't even know what to answer, you could only laugh at that pathetic accusation.

“You can't be serious…” You said between laughs. Wednesday and Enid looked at each other and frowned, looking over your shoulders at Marilyn.

“What are you doing here with Thornhill?” The brunette asked, in an even more accusatory tone. “Writing out the monthly bribe?”

You closed your eyes, a little annoyed by those ridiculous theories.

“Study, she is helping me,” you said sincerely. “I don't know what you've been smoking, Addams, but I'd appreciate it if you wouldn't say any more baseless nonsense.”

“5 registrations in the last two weeks, I think they are sufficient bases,” the brunette said, ignoring the half-truth that you had told.

“Is it that I can't try to effort?” You asked annoyed, perhaps a little abruptly.

“Hey, Wednesday…” Enid said, tugging on her partner's uniform. “Perhaps we are mistaking.”

“Shut up, Enid, she's about to confess,” young Addams replied.

“For God's sake, confess what? That I’ve asked a teacher to help me to study because it is very difficult for me? And that thanks to that and my own effort I'm getting better grades than you?” You said, raising your tone of voice.

It was predictable that people would doubt, but what you thought would be easy for you to ignore, became an attack on your honor, your pride and your own effort. Marilyn loved you, you loved her and that's why you let her help you, she didn’t give you an advantage, but that she gave you a hand to concentrate, to explain things that the other teachers didn't even bother to repeat to you anymore.

Your anger was growing when you saw that Wednesday was not capable of believing in you, that nobody believed in you, except Marilyn.

“I don't believe it,” the dark young woman said, with an impassive look.

You grunted and began to shake nervously from side to side.

“I don't care if you don't believe me. My parents aren't doing anything to help me, all Ms. Thornhill is doing is helping me out, but the effort is mine and just mine. There are no bribes here...” You said, approaching the brunette threateningly, taking advantage of your slightly higher stature. “No favoritism, no gifts, or anything strange.”

“Lies,” She said, already having you very close to her.

“Ahhhhg,” you snorted. “Look Wednesday, if you don't want to believe me, well don't believe me, that's your problem, your problem,” you said, also looking at Enid. “I thought we were friends, but I see that everyone in this school thinks it's impossible for an idiot like me to get all of this without cheating, but I didn't exactly expect this from you. Your plague is beginning to remind me of Bianca's. If you'll excuse me, I don't want to have to waste time with people who don't trust me. Goodbye,” you said, turning your back on them. Enid got a little nervous and punched the impassive Wednesday’s shoulder.

“Wednesday…”She whispered. “Say something…”

“(Y/N),” the girl said, stopping your steps. “Are you telling the truth? Isn't there anything weird going on?”

“Please, don't be mad at us, it's Sherlock's fault and her constant search for entertainment,” the blonde said, approaching and turning you around with pleading eyes.

“I won't get mad if you stop following me and spying on me,” you said, crossing your arms, looking sideways at Wednesday.

“I promise, we promise, right?” The blonde said, looking menacingly at her partner, and she sighed in defeat.

“Okay, but be careful, (Y/N), we're always watching,” she said, letting herself be pulled by wrist by Enid's, who smiled apologetically.

You rolled your eyes and sighed, feeling great relief. You sat down again with the redhead, whose hands trembled, probably from having heard the conversation.

“Almost…” You said, kissing her cheek again. She let herself go, but then she looked at you worriedly.

“You have to be more careful,” she told you.

“More careful? I’m the brilliant student that you wanted,” you said amused, moving the chair closer again.

“For me you always were...”

#marilyn thornhill #marilyn thornhill x reader #wednesday #ms thornhill #oneshot

34 notes · View notes